This is a modern-English version of The Thirty Years' War, 1618-1648, originally written by Gardiner, Samuel Rawson. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber's Note:

Transcription Note:

Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as possible, including Anglicized spellings of the names of some places and people. Some changes have been made. They are listed at the end of the text, apart from some changes of puctuation in the Index.

Every effort has been made to replicate this text as accurately as possible, including British spellings of some names of places and people. Some changes have been made. They are listed at the end of the text, along with some punctuation changes in the Index.

Epochs of History

Periods of History

EDITED BY
EDWARD E. MORRIS, M.A.

EDITED BY
EDWARD E. MORRIS, M.A.

THE ERA
OF

THE ERA
OF

THE THIRTY YEARS' WAR, 1618-1648.

S. R. GARDINER.

S. R. Gardiner.


EPOCHS SELECTED.

THE ERA OF THE PROTESTANT REVOLUTION. By F. Seebohm, Author of 'The Oxford Reformers.'—Now ready.

THE ERA OF THE PROTESTANT REVOLUTION. By F. Seebohm, Author of 'The Oxford Reformers.'—Now available.

THE CRUSADES. By the Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A.; Author of the 'History of Greece.'—Now ready.

THE CRUSADES. By Rev. G.W. Cox, M.A.; Author of 'History of Greece.'—Now available.

THE THIRTY YEARS' WAR, 1618-1648. By Samuel Rawson Gardiner.—Nearly ready.

THE THIRTY YEARS' WAR, 1618-1648. By Samuel Rawson Gardiner.—Almost finished.

THE BEGINNING OF THE MIDDLE AGES; CHARLES the GREAT and ALFRED; the HISTORY of ENGLAND in its connexion with that of EUROPE in the NINTH CENTURY. By the Very Rev. R. W. Church, M.A. Dean of St. Paul's.

THE BEGINNING OF THE MIDDLE AGES; CHARLES the GREAT and ALFRED; the HISTORY of ENGLAND in its connection with that of EUROPE in the NINTH CENTURY. By the Very Rev. R.W. Church, M.A. Dean of St. Paul's.

THE NORMAN KINGS AND THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. By the Rev. A. H. Johnson, M.A.

THE NORMAN KINGS AND THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. By the Rev. A.H. Johnson, M.A.

THE EARLY PLANTAGENETS and their relation to the HISTORY of EUROPE; the foundation and growth of CONSTITUTIONAL GOVERNMENT. By the Rev. William Stubbs, M.A. &c. Regius Professor of Modern History in the University of Oxford.

THE EARLY PLANTAGENETS and their connection to the HISTORY of EUROPE; the establishment and development of CONSTITUTIONAL GOVERNMENT. By the Rev. William Stubbs, M.A. &c. Regius Professor of Modern History at the University of Oxford.

EDWARD III. By the Rev. W. Warburton, M.A.

EDWARD III. By the Rev. W. Warburton, M.A.

THE HOUSES OF LANCASTER AND YORK; with the CONQUEST and LOSS of FRANCE. By James Gairdner of the Public Record Office.

THE HOUSES OF LANCASTER AND YORK; with the CONQUEST and LOSS of FRANCE. By James Gairdner of the Public Record Office.

THE AGE OF ELIZABETH. By the Rev. M. Creighton, M.A.

THE AGE OF ELIZABETH. By Rev. M. Creighton, M.A.

THE STUARTS AND THE PURITAN REVOLUTION. By J. Langton Sanford, Author of 'Studies and Illustrations of the Great Rebellion.'

THE STUARTS AND THE PURITAN REVOLUTION. By J. Langton Sanford, Author of 'Studies and Illustrations of the Great Rebellion.'

THE FALL OF THE STUARTS; and WESTERN EUROPE from 1678 to 1697. By the Rev. Edward Hale, M.A. Assistant-Master at Eton.

THE FALL OF THE STUARTS; and WESTERN EUROPE from 1678 to 1697. By the Rev. Edward Hale, M.A. Assistant-Master at Eton.

THE AGE OF ANNE. By Edward E. Morris, M.A. Editor of the Series.

THE AGE OF ANNE. By Edward E. Morris, M.A. Editor of the Series.

FREDERICK THE GREAT and the SEVEN YEARS' WAR. By F. W. Longman, of Balliol College, Oxford.

FREDERICK THE GREAT and the SEVEN YEARS' WAR. By F.W. Longman, of Balliol College, Oxford.

THE WAR OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE. By John Malcolm Ludlow.

THE WAR OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE. By John M. Ludlow.

EACH 1 VOL. 16MO., CLOTH, UNIFORM. PRICE, $1.00.

EACH 1 VOL. 16MO., CLOTH, UNIFORM. PRICE, $1.00.

New York: SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & CO.[Pg iii]

New York: SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & CO.[Pg iii]


THE THIRTY YEARS' WAR 1618-1648

BY
SAMUEL RAWSON GARDINER

BY
SAMUEL RAWSON GARDINER

Late Student of Christ Church
Author of 'History of England from the Accession of James I. to the Disgrace of Justice Coke' and 'Prince Charles and the Spanish Marriage'

Recent Student of Christ Church
Author of 'History of England from the Start of James I's Reign to the Fall of Justice Coke' and 'Prince Charles and the Spanish Marriage'

NEW YORK:
SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & CO.
1874.

NEW YORK:
SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & CO.
1874.


Jas. B. Rodgers Co.,
Electrotypers and Printers,
52 & 54 N. Sixth St.,
PHILADELPHIA.

Jas. B. Rodgers Company,
Electrotypers and Printers,
52 & 54 N. Sixth St.,
PHILADELPHIA.


PREFACE.

If the present work should appear to be written for more advanced students than those for whom most if not all the other books of the series are designed, the nature of the subject must be pleaded in excuse. The mere fact that it relates exclusively to Continental history makes it unlikely that junior pupils would approach it in any shape, and it is probably impossible to make the very complicated relations between the German states and other European nations interesting to those who are for the first time, or almost the first time, attempting to acquire historical knowledge. Every history, to be a history, must have a unity of its own, and here we have no unity of national life such as that which is reflected in the institutions of England and France, not even the unity of a great race of sovereigns handing down the traditions of government from one generation to another. The unity of the subject which I have chosen must be sought in the growth of the principle of religious toleration as it is adopted or repelled by the institutions under which Germany and France, the two principal nations with which we are concerned, are living. Thus the history[Pg vi] of the period may be compared to a gigantic dissolving view. As we enter upon it our minds are filled with German men and things. But Germany fails to find the solution of the problem before it. Gradually France comes with increasing distinctness before us. It succeeds where Germany had failed, and occupies us more and more till it fills the whole field of action.

If this work seems to be aimed at more advanced students than those for whom most, if not all, of the other books in the series are intended, the nature of the subject serves as an explanation. The fact that it focuses solely on Continental history means that younger students are unlikely to engage with it in any meaningful way, and it’s probably impossible to make the very complex relationships between the German states and other European nations interesting to those who are encountering historical knowledge for the first time, or almost for the first time. Every history needs to have its own unity, and here, we lack the unity of national life that is reflected in the institutions of England and France, or even the continuity of a powerful lineage of rulers passing down the traditions of governance from one generation to the next. The unity of the topic I have chosen must be found in the evolution of the principle of religious toleration as it is accepted or rejected by the institutions governing Germany and France, the two main nations we are focusing on. Thus, the history[Pg vi] of this period can be seen as a vast dissolving view. As we begin, our thoughts are filled with German people and events. But Germany struggles to find a solution to its challenges. Gradually, France becomes clearer to us. It succeeds where Germany has stumbled and increasingly captures our attention until it dominates the entire scene.

But though, as I have said, the present work is not intended for young children, neither is it intended for those who require the results of original research. The data for a final judgment on the story are scattered in so many repositories that the Germans themselves have now discovered that a complete investigation into one or other of the sections into which the war naturally falls, is sufficient work for any man. There must surely, however, be many, as well in the upper classes of schools as in more advanced life, who would be glad to know at second hand what is the result of recent inquiry in Germany into the causes of the failure of the last attempt, before our own day, to constitute a united German nation. The writer who undertakes such a task encounters, with his eyes open, all the hazards to which a second-hand narrative is liable. His impressions are less sharp, and are exposed to greater risk of error than those of one who goes direct to the fountain head. He must be content to be the retailer rather than the manufacturer of history, knowing that each kind of work has its use.

But even though, as I've mentioned, this work isn't meant for young children, it's also not aimed at those looking for the results of original research. The information needed for a final judgment on the story is spread across so many sources that even the Germans have realized that conducting a complete investigation into any of the different aspects of the war is enough work for anyone. However, there are surely many, both in higher education and in more advanced life, who would appreciate knowing what recent research in Germany has revealed about the causes of the last attempt, before our time, to create a united German nation. The writer who takes on this task is fully aware of all the risks associated with a second-hand account. His impressions are less vivid and more prone to error than those of someone who goes straight to the primary source. He must be okay with being the retailer rather than the manufacturer of history, recognizing that both types of work have their value.

Not that the present book is a mere collection of other men's words. If I have often adopted without much change the narrative or opinions of German[Pg vii] writers, I have never said any thing which I have not made my own, by passing it through my own mind. To reproduce with mere paste and scissors passages from the writings of men so opposed to one another as Ranke, Gindely, Ritter, Opel, Hurter, Droysen, Gfrörer, Klopp, Förster, Villermont, Uetterodt, Koch, and others, would be to bewilder, not to instruct. And in forming my own opinions I have had the advantage not merely of being in the habit of writing from original documents, but of having studied at least some of the letters and State papers of the time. I have thus, for example, been able, from my knowledge of the despatches of Sir Robert Anstruther, to neglect Droysen's elaborate argument that Christian IV. took part in the war through jealousy of Gustavus Adolphus; and to speak, in opposition to Onno Klopp, of the persistence of the Dukes of Mecklenburg in the support which they gave to the King of Denmark.

Not that this book is just a collection of other people's words. While I've often used the narratives or opinions of German[Pg vii] writers with minimal changes, I've never shared anything that I haven't truly processed and made my own. Simply cutting and pasting passages from authors as varied as Ranke, Gindely, Ritter, Opel, Hurter, Droysen, Gfrörer, Klopp, Förster, Villermont, Uetterodt, Koch, and others would only confuse rather than educate. In forming my own views, I've had the benefit not only of writing from original documents but also of studying some of the letters and State papers from that time. For instance, my understanding of Sir Robert Anstruther's dispatches allowed me to disregard Droysen's detailed argument that Christian IV. got involved in the war out of jealousy of Gustavus Adolphus; instead, I could highlight, against Onno Klopp's claims, the steadfast support the Dukes of Mecklenburg provided to the King of Denmark.

More valuable than the little additional knowledge thus obtained is the insight into the feelings and thoughts of the Catholic princes gained by a very slight acquaintance with their own correspondence. To start by trying to understand what a man appears to himself, and only when that has been done, to try him by the standard of the judgment of others, is in my opinion the first canon of historical portraiture; and it is one which till very recent times has been more neglected by writers on the Thirty Years' War than by students of any other portion of history.

More valuable than the little extra knowledge gained is the insight into the feelings and thoughts of the Catholic princes achieved through a brief look at their own correspondence. First, we should try to understand how a person sees themselves, and only after that should we measure them against others' judgments. In my view, this is the first principle of historical portraiture, and it’s one that has been overlooked by writers on the Thirty Years' War more than by scholars of any other part of history until very recently.

My teachers in Germany from whom I have borrowed so freely, and according to the rules of the se[Pg viii]ries, without acknowledgment in foot-notes, will, I hope, accept this little book, not as an attempt to do that which they are so much better qualified to execute, but as an expression of the sympathy which an Englishman cannot but feel for the misfortunes as well as the achievements of his kindred on the Continent, and as an effort to tell something of the by-gone fortunes of their race to those amongst his own countrymen to whom, from youth or from circumstances of education, German literature is a sealed book.

My teachers in Germany, from whom I've borrowed so freely and, according to the rules of the series, without acknowledgment in footnotes, I hope will see this little book not as an attempt to do what they are way more qualified to accomplish, but as a way to show the sympathy that an Englishman can't help but feel for the misfortunes as well as the achievements of his relatives on the Continent. It's also an effort to share some of the past experiences of their people with those in my own country who, due to their youth or education, have found German literature to be a mystery.

I have only to add that the dates are according to the New Style. Ten days must be deducted to bring them in accordance with those used at the time in England.

I just need to mention that the dates are based on the New Style. You need to subtract ten days to line them up with the ones that were used in England at that time.


CONTENTS.

Events in English History not noticed in the text, or only referred to, are printed in Italics.

Events in English history that aren't mentioned in the text or are only briefly referenced are printed in italics.

CHAPTER I.
CAUSES OF THE THIRTY YEARS' WAR.
Section I.Political Institutions of Germany (1440-1517).
    PAGE
  National institutions of Germany defective 1
  (a) As regarded the Emperor 1
  (b) As regarded the great vassals 3
  Attempts made to introduce order by giving a regular form to the Diet 5
  These, though only partially successful, are not altogether useless 6
  Constitution of the Diet 6
Section II.Protestantism in Germany (1517-1570).
  Protestantism acceptable to the majority of the nation, but rejected by the Emperor and the Diet 8
  The result is a civil war, resulting in a compromise, called the Peace of Augsburg (1555). Its terms being ambiguous on some important points, give rise to controversy 10
  But as Protestantism is on the increase, the ambiguous points are, at first, construed by the Protestants in their own favour 11
  The main points at issue relate to the right of Protestants to hold bishoprics, and to the right of Protestant princes to secularize church lands[Pg x] 12
Section III.Reaction against Protestantism (1570-1596).
  Theological controversies are carried on with bitterness amongst the Protestants 13
  The Catholics, accordingly, begin to gain ground 14
  And having the Emperor and Diet on their side, are able to use force as well as persuasion 14
  Want of any popular representation prevents any fair settlement of the dispute 15
Section IV.Three Parties and Three Leaders (1596-1612).
  Catholics, Lutherans, and Calvinists are respectively guided by Maximilian Duke of Bavaria, John George Elector of Saxony, and Christian of Anhalt 15
  Character and policy of Maximilian dangerous to the Protestants 15
  The Protestants of the south more alive to the danger than the Protestants of the north 17
  Spread of Calvinism, especially in the south, accounted for by the greater danger from Catholic States 17
  Character and policy of Christian of Anhalt 18
1603  Accession of James I. of England  
1605  Gunpowder Plot  
1607  Donauwörth occupied by Maximilian 19
1608  Formation of the Protestant Union and the Catholic League 21
1609  The quarrel for the succession of Cleves does not result in open war 21
1612  John George fruitlessly attempts to mediate between the Catholics and the Calvinists 22
1613  Marriage of Frederick V., Elector Palatine, to Elizabeth, daughter of James I. of England
CHAPTER II.[Pg xi]
THE BOHEMIAN REVOLUTION.
Section I.The House of Austria and its Subjects (1600-1618).
  Political and religious dissensions between the rulers and their subjects 24
1609  The Emperor Rudolph, as King of Bohemia, grants the Royal Charter to Bohemia 25
1611  He is succeeded by Matthias in spite of the intrigues of Christian of Anhalt 26
  Matthias evades the charter 27
1617  Ferdinand accepted by the Bohemian Diet as King by hereditary right 28
1618  The Protestant churches on ecclesiastical lands declared illegal by the government of Matthias; one at Braunau shut up, one at Klostergrab pulled down 29
Section II.The Revolution at Prague (March-May 1618).
Mar. 5.  Meeting of the Protestant Estates of Bohemia 29
May 23.  Attack headed by Thurn upon the Regents at Prague. Martinitz and Slawata thrown out of window. Beginning of the Thirty Years' War 30
  Appointment of Thirty Directors as a Revolutionary Government in Bohemia 31
Section III.The War in Bohemia (May 1618-February 1619).
Aug. 13.  Bohemia invaded by the Emperor's general, Bucquoi.
  The Bohemians look abroad for help. Mansfeld brings troops to them. He besieges Pilsen, whilst Thurn makes head against Bucquoi 33
Nov. 21.  Pilsen surrenders 34
  Christian of Anhalt urges Frederick V., Elector Palatine, to intervene on behalf of the Bohemians, and asks the Duke of Savoy to help them 34
1619 
Feb. 
The Duke of Savoy talks of dividing the Austrian dominions with Frederick 35
Section IV.Ferdinand on his Defence (March-November 1619).[Pg xii]
Mar. 20.  Death of Matthias 36
June 5.  Vienna besieged by Thurn. Ferdinand threatened by a deputation from the Estates of Lower Austria 36
  He is delivered by a regiment of horse, and Thurn raises the siege 37
Aug. 28.  Ferdinand II. elected Emperor 38
Aug. 26.  Frederick, Elector Palatine, elected King of Bohemia, Ferdinand having been previously deposed 38
Nov. 4.  Frederick Crowned at Prague 39
CHAPTER III.
IMPERIALIST VICTORIES IN BOHEMIA AND THE PALATINATE
Section I.The Attack upon Frederick (November 1619-January 1621).
1619  Maximilian of Bavaria prepares for war 39
  Vienna fruitlessly attacked by Bethlen Gabor 40
  Frederick finds no support in the Union 41
1620 
Mar. 
The North German Princes agree to neutrality at Mühlhausen 42
June 3.  Spinola, the Spanish General, prepares to attack the Palatinate, and the Union, being frightened, signs the treaty of Ulm, by which it agrees to observe neutrality towards the League 42
June 23.  Maximilian, with Tilly in command of his army, enters Austria and compels the Austrian Estates to submit, whilst Spinola reduces the Western Palatinate 42
  Maximilian joins Bucquoi, and enters Bohemia 43
Sep. 28.  Frederick, having failed to organize resistance, joins the Bohemian army 44
Nov. 8.  Defeat of Frederick at the Battle of the White Hill, 1619 and submission of Bohemia to the Emperor 45
Jan. 22.  Frederick put to the Ban of the Empire 46
Section II.The War in the Upper Palatinate (January-October 1621).[Pg xiii]
1621 
Jan. 
Frederick does not abandon hope of regaining Bohemia 47
Ap. 12.  The Treaty of Mentz dissolves the Union 47
  Bad character of Mansfeld's Army 48
May.  Mansfeld takes the offensive 49
Aug.  Recommencement of the War in the Lower Palatinate 50
Oct.  Mansfeld unable to hold out in the Upper Palatinate 50
Oct. 10.  Signs an engagement to disband his forces, but escapes with them to Alsace 50
Section III.Frederick's Allies (October 1621-May 1622).
1621  James I. of England proposes to take Mansfeld into his pay, but he cannot agree with the House of Commons, and is therefore in want of money 50
1622  He then tries to obtain a settlement of the German disputes with the aid of Spain 51
May.  A conference for the pacification of Germany held at Brussels 52
  Frederick prepares for War, with the help of Mansfeld, the Margrave of Baden, and Christian of Brunswick, the latter being a Protestant Administrator of the Bishopric of Halberstadt 53
  He ravages the diocese of Paderborn 55
Section IV.The Fight for the Lower Palatinate (April-July 1622).
Ap. 12. 
May 6. 
Frederick joins Mansfeld. Tilly defeats the Margrave of Baden at Wimpfen 57
June.  Frederick, hopeful of success, refuses to consent to a treaty, and seizes the Landgrave of Darmstadt 58
  But is driven by Tilly to retreat 59
June 30.  Defeat of Christian of Brunswick at Höchst 59
July.  Mansfeld abandons the Palatinate, and Frederick, after taking refuge at Sedan, retires to the Hague 60
CHAPTER IV.[Pg xiv]
MANSFELD AND CHRISTIAN IN NORTH GERMANY.
 
Section I.Mansfeld's March into the Netherlands (July-November 1622).
1622  Tilly proceeds to reduce the fortified places in the Lower Palatinate 60
1623 
Feb. 13 
The Electorate transferred from Frederick to Maximilian 61
1622  Change of feeling in North Germany 61
Aug.  Mansfeld and Christian establish themselves in Lorraine, and then try to cut their way through the Spanish Netherlands to join the Duke 63
Aug. 28.  Battle of Fleurus. Christian loses his arm 63
Nov.  Mansfeld establishes himself in East Friesland 64
Section II.Christian of Brunswick in Lower Saxony (November 1622-August 1623).
1622  The Lower Saxon Circle urged by Tilly to join him against Mansfeld, and by Christian of Brunswick to join him against Tilly 64
1623 
Feb. 
Warlike preparations of the Circle 65
Aug. 6.  Christian expelled from the Circle, and defeated by Tilly at Stadtlohn 66
Section III.Danger of the Lower Saxon Circle (August-December 1623).
1623  The North German Protestant Bishoprics in danger 66
Aug.  Alarm in the Lower Saxon Circle 68
Dec.  But nothing is done, and its troops are disbanded 68
Section IV.England and France (October 1623-August 1624).
Oct.  Foreign Powers ready to interfere 69
  Return of the Prince of Wales from Madrid 70
1624 
Feb.‑May 
Divergence between the English House of Commons and James I. upon the mode of recovering the Palatinate 70
  Position of the Huguenots in France 72
Section V.Rise of Richelieu (August 1624-September 1625).[Pg xv]
Aug.  Lewis XIII. makes Richelieu his chief minister. He is divided between a desire to combat Spain and a desire to reduce the Huguenots to submission 72
  Richelieu's position less strong than it afterwards became. He has to make great allowances for the King's humour 74
Dec.  French attack upon the Spanish garrisons in the Valtelline 75
1625 
Jan.‑June 
Failure of Mansfeld's expedition intended by James to recover the Palatinate 76
Jan.  Richelieu's plans for engaging more deeply in the war frustrated by the rising of the Huguenots of Rochelle 77
Sept.  The Huguenot fleet is defeated, but Rochelle holds out 77
CHAPTER V.
INTERVENTION OF THE KING OF DENMARK.
Section I.Christian IV. and Gustavus Adolphus (1624).
  Character and position of Christian IV., King of Denmark 78
  Genius of Gustavus Adolphus 79
  Sketch of the earlier part of his reign 80
  His interest in German affairs 82
Section II.English Diplomacy (August 1624-July 1625).
1624 
Aug. 
The Kings of Denmark and Sweden asked by James I. to join him in recovering the Palatinate 84
1625 
Jan. 
The English Government, thinking the demands of Gustavus exorbitant, forms an alliance with Christian IV. 85
June.  Meeting of the first Parliament of Charles I.
June  Gustavus directs his forces against Poland[Pg xvi] 86
Mar. 27.  Death of James I. Accession of Charles I. 86
July 18.  Christian IV., at the head of the Circle of Lower Saxony, enters upon war with the army of the League commanded by Tilly 87
Aug.  Dissolution of the first Parliament of Charles I.
Section III.Wallenstein's Armament (July 1625-February 1626).
  The Emperor needs more forces 87
  Wallenstein offers to raise an army for him. Account of Wallenstein's early life 89
  The system by which the army is to be supported is to be one of forced contributions 90
  Oppressive burdens laid thereby on the country 91
  Wallenstein enters the dioceses of Magdeburg and Halberstadt, and lies quietly there during the winter 92
1626 
Feb. 
Failure of negotiations for peace 93
Section IV.Defeat of Mansfeld and Christian IV. (February-August 1626).
1626 
Feb. 
Numerical superiority on the side of the King of Denmark, but the Imperialists are superior in other respects 94
  Failure of the supplies promised to Christian by Charles I. 95
Feb.  Meeting of the second Parliament of Charles I.—Impeachment of Buckingham
Ap. 25.  Mansfeld defeated by Wallenstein at the Bridge of Dessau 96
June.  Dissolution of the second Parliament of Charles I.
Aug. 27.  Christian IV. defeated by Tilly at Lutter 97
  Wallenstein pursues Mansfeld into Hungary 97
CHAPTER VI.[Pg xvii]
STRALSUND AND ROCHELLE.
Section I.Fresh Successes of Wallenstein (August 1626-October 1627).
1626  Divergence between the League and Wallenstein 98
Nov.  Wallenstein advocates religious equality and the predominance of the army 98
1627 
Jan. 
He persuades Ferdinand to increase his army, and is created Duke of Friedland, in spite of the growing dissatisfaction with his proceedings 100
May‑Aug.  The King of Denmark hopes to resist Tilly, but Wallenstein returns from Hungary, and gains possession of Silesia 101
Sept. 20.  Defeat of the Margrave of Baden at Heiligenhafen 102
Oct.  Christian IV. flies to the Island of Fünen, leaving Jutland to Wallenstein 102
Section II.Resistance to Wallenstein in the Empire (October 1627-February 1628).
1627 
Oct. 
Meeting of the Electors at Mühlhausen. They complain of Wallenstein 103
1628  The commercial towns of North Germany jealous of Wallenstein 105
Feb.  The Emperor declares the Dukes of Mecklenburg to have forfeited their lands and titles, and pledges the territory to Wallenstein 106
  Wallenstein tries in vain to gain over the Hanse Towns 106
  He attempts to establish himself on the coast of the Baltic by getting possession of the towns 108
Section III.The Siege of Stralsund (August-February 1628).
Feb.  As Stralsund refuses to admit a garrison, it is attacked by Wallenstein's orders 108
May  It is succoured by Denmark and Sweden 109
Aug. 3.  The siege is raised 110
Section IV.The Siege of Rochelle (1625-1628).[Pg xviii]
1625  Richelieu would have made peace with the Huguenots if he had been able 112
1626  An agreement is effected, but comes to nothing through the jealousy of Charles I. 112
1627  War between France and England, Buckingham's expedition to Rhé 113
Nov.  Richelieu besieges Rochelle 114
1628 
Mar 
Meeting of the third Parliament of Charles I.
May  Failure of an English fleet to succour Rochelle 115
June  The Petition of Right granted
Aug.  Murder of the Duke of Buckingham 115
Nov. 1.  Surrender of Rochelle 115
  Contrast between France and Germany. Toleration granted to the Huguenots 116
CHAPTER VII.
THE EDICT OF RESTITUTION.
Section I.Oppression of the Protestants (March 1628-May 1629).
1628 
Mar. 
Surrender of Stade to Tilly 117
1629 
Jan. 
Wallenstein fails to take Glückstadt 117
Mar.  Dissolution of the third Parliament of Charles I.
May 22.  Peace of Lübeck between Christian IV. and the Emperor 118
  Wallenstein invested with the Duchy of Mecklenburg 118
1628  The Protestants oppressed in the South of Germany 119
1629 
Mar. 29. 
Issue of the Edict of Restitution 120
Section II.French Intervention in Italy (1628-1630).
1628  War in Italy for the succession to the Duchy of Mantua 121
1629 
Mar. 
Richelieu enters Italy, and compels the Spaniards to raise the siege of Casale 122
  Rebellion of Rohan in the south of France 123
1629  Richelieu again enters Italy, seizes Pignerol and Saluces, and again forces the Spaniards to raise the siege of Casale[Pg xix] 123
1630  Negotiations between France and Sweden 124
Section III.Wallenstein deprived of his Command (March 1629-September 1630).
1629  Wallenstein increases his forces 125
  Jealousy between him and the Catholic Electors 126
1630  Assembly at Ratisbon 127
July 3.  It demands that Wallenstein be deprived of his command 127
July 4.  Landing of Gustavus Adolphus in Germany 128
Sept.  Dismissal of Wallenstein 129
  Tilly in command 130
Section IV.The Swedes establish themselves on the Coast of the Baltic (July 1630-January 1631).
July.  Discipline in the Swedish Army 130
  The Duke of Pomerania submits to him, but the Elector of Brandenburg declares himself neutral 130
1651  The treaty of Bärwalde between France and Sweden 132
Section V.The Fall of Magdeburg (January-May 1631).
Jan.  Success of Gustavus on the Baltic coast 133
March.  The Electors of Saxony hold a Protestant Assembly at Leipzig 133
  Tilly attacks the Swedes, but is driven to retreat 134
Ap. 26.  Treaty of Cherasco between France and the English 135
May 15.  Convention between Gustavus and the Elector of Brandenburg 136
May 20.  Magdeburg stormed, plundered, and burnt 136
  The Emperor refuses to cancel the Edict of Restitution 137
CHAPTER VIII.[Pg xx]
THE VICTORIES OF GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS.
Section I.Alliance between the Swedes and the Saxons (June-September 1631).
June 21.  Gustavus compels the Elector of Brandenburg to an alliance 138
July.  Gustavus at the Camp of Werben 138
Aug.  Tilly summons the Elector of Saxony to submit 139
Sept.  He attacks Saxony, upon which the Elector forms an alliance with Gustavus 139
  Gustavus joins the Saxons 140
Section II.Battle of Breitenfeld (September 1631).
Sept. 17.  Victory of Gustavus over Tilly at Breitenfeld 141
  Wallenstein's intrigues with Gustavus 142
  Wallenstein and Gustavus unlikely to agree 143
  Political and military designs of Gustavus 144
  He looks for a basis of operations on the Rhine 146
Section III.March of Gustavus into South Germany (October 1631-May 1632).
Oct.  March of Gustavus to Mentz 148
1632  In spite of the objections of the French, he attacks Bavaria 149
Ap. 14.  Tilly defeated and mortally wounded at the passage of the Lech 149
May 17.  Gustavus enters Munich 150
Section IV.Wallenstein's Restoration to command (September 1631-June 1632).
Sept.  Wallenstein breaks off all intercourse with Gustavus 151
Nov.  Attempts to reconcile the Elector of Saxony with the Emperor 152
Dec.  Is reinstated temporarily in the command of the Imperial Army 153
1632  Character of that Army[Pg xxi] 153
April  Wallenstein permanently appointed Commander 155
May  Offers peace to the Saxons, and drives them out of Bohemia 155
June  Gustavus does not approve of the terms of peace offered by Wallenstein 156
Section V.Struggle between Gustavus and Wallenstein (June-October 1632).
June  Gustavus and Wallenstein opposed to one another at Nüremberg 157
  Efforts of Gustavus to maintain discipline 159
Sept. 4.  Fails to storm Wallenstein's lines 160
Sept. 18.  Gustavus leaves Nüremberg 160
Oct.  Wallenstein marches into Saxony 160
Section VI.The Battle of Lützen (October-November 1632).
Oct.  Gustavus follows Wallenstein into Saxony 161
Nov. 16.  Battle of Lützen 162
  Death of Gustavus 163
  Victory of the Swedes 164
  Irreparable loss by the death of Gustavus to the Protestants 164
CHAPTER IX.
THE DEATH OF WALLENSTEIN AND THE TREATY OF PRAGUE.
Section I.French Influence in Germany (November 1632-April 1633).
1633  Differences between Bernhard and Oxenstjerna 166
Ap. 23.  The League of Heilbronn signed 167
  Firm establishment of Richelieu's authority in France 168
  Richelieu's interposition in German affairs 169
Section II.Wallenstein's Attempt to dictate Peace (April-December 1633).[Pg xxii]
1633  Wallenstein's peace negotiations with the Swedes and Saxons 170
Oct.  He drives the Saxons out of Silesia 172
Nov.  Ratisbon taken by Bernhard 173
  Spanish opposition to a peace which would leave Spain exposed to French attacks 173
Dec.  Wallenstein thinks of making peace, whether the Emperor consents or not 175
Section III.Resistance to Wallenstein's Plans (January-February 1634).
1634 
Jan. 
Oñate, the Spanish Ambassador, persuades the Emperor that Wallenstein is a traitor 175
  Ferdinand determines to displace Wallenstein 176
Feb. 19.  Wallenstein engages the Colonels to support him 177
Section IV.Assassination of Wallenstein (February 1634).
Feb. 18.  Wallenstein declared a traitor 179
Feb. 21.  The garrison of Prague declares against him 179
Feb. 24.  Wallenstein at Eger 179
Feb. 25.  He is assassinated 181
  Comparison between Gustavus and Wallenstein 181
Section V.Imperialist Victories and the Treaty of Prague (February 1634-May 1635).
1634 
Feb. 
The King of Hungary reorganizes the imperial army 181
Sept. 6.  In conjunction with the Cardinal-Infant, he defeats Bernhard at Nördlingen 183
  Consequent necessity of an increased French intervention 184
1635  Peace of Prague 184
May 30.  It is not universally accepted 185
  Miserable condition of Germany. Notes of an English traveller 187
CHAPTER X.[Pg xxiii]
THE PREPONDERANCE OF FRANCE.
Section I.Open Intervention of France (May 1635).
1635  Protestantism not out of danger 189
May.  Close alliance of some of the Princes with France 190
  Importance of the possession of Alsace and Lorraine 191
May 19.  France declares war against Spain 192
Section II.Spanish Successes (May 1635-December 1637).
1635  Failure of the French attack on the Spanish Netherlands 192
1636  Spanish invasion of France 193
Oct. 4.  Baner's victory at Wittstock 194
1637 
Feb. 15. 
Death of Ferdinand II. Accession of Ferdinand III. 194
  Imperialist success in Germany 195
Section III.The Struggle for Alsace (January 1638-July 1639).
1638  Bernhard's victories in the Breisgau and Alsace 195
July 8.  Death of Bernhard 196
Section IV.French Successes (July 1639-Dec. 1642).
  French maritime successes 197
1639  Spanish fleet taking refuge in the Downs 198
  It is destroyed by the Dutch 198
1640  Insurrection of Catalonia 199
Nov.  Independence of Portugal 200
1641  Defeat of the Imperialists at Wolfenbüttel 201
1642  Defeat of the Imperialists at Kempten 201
Aug.  Charles I. sets up his standard. Beginning of the English Civil War
Dec. 4.  Death of Richelieu 201
Section V.Aims and Character of Richelieu (December 1642-May 1643).[Pg xxiv]
  Richelieu's domestic policy 201
  Contrast between France and England 202
  Richelieu's foreign policy 203
  Moderation of his aims 204
1643 
May 14. 
Death of Lewis XIII 205
Section VI.More French Victories (May 1643—August 1645).
1643  Rule of Cardinal Mazarin 205
May 19.  Enghien defeats the Spaniards at Rocroy 206
  The French kept in check in Germany 207
1644  Enghien and Turenne. Battle of Freiburg 208
July  Battle of Marston Moor
1645 
Aug. 3. 
Second Battle of Nördlingen 208
Mar. 6.  Swedish victory at Jankow 209
CHAPTER XI.
THE END OF THE WAR.
Section I.Turenne's Strategy (June 1645-October 1648).
1645  Negotiations for peace begun 209
June.  Battle of Naseby
  Aims of the Emperor and the Duke of Bavaria 210
1646  Turenne outmanœuvres the Imperialists 212
1647 
May‑Sept. 
Truce between the French and the Bavarians 213
1648 
May 17. 
Defeat of the Bavarians at Zusmarshausen 213
Section II.The Treaty of Westphalia (Oct. 1648).
1648  Terms of the peace 213
Oct. 24.  How far was toleration effected by it 214
  General desire for peace 217
Section III.Condition of Germany.[Pg xxv]
  Debasing effects of the war 217
  Decrease of the population 218
  Moral and intellectual decadence 218
  Disintegration of Germany 220
  Protestantism saved, and with it the future culture of Germany 220
Section IV.Continuance of the War between France and Spain (1648-1660).
1648  Recognition of the independence of the Dutch Republic 221
1649  Execution of Charles I.
  The Fronde 222
  Continuance of the war with Spain 223
  Alliance between France and Cromwell 223
1660  Treaty of Pyrenees 224
  French greatness based on Tolerance 225
  Intolerance of Lewis XIV. and downfall of the French monarchy 226

THE THIRTY YEARS' WAR.


CHAPTER I.
CAUSES OF THE THIRTY YEARS' WAR.

Section I.Political Institutions of Germany.

§ 1. Want of national institutions in Germany.

It was the misfortune of Germany in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries that, with most of the conditions requisite for the formation of national unity, she had no really national institutions. There was an emperor, who looked something like an English king, and a Diet, or General Assembly, which looked something like an English Parliament, but the resemblance was far greater in appearance than in reality.

It was Germany's misfortune in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries that, despite having many of the conditions necessary for national unity, she lacked truly national institutions. There was an emperor, who resembled an English king, and a Diet, or General Assembly, that looked a bit like an English Parliament, but the similarities were more superficial than substantial.

§ 2. The Emperor.

The Emperor was chosen by three ecclesiastical electors, the Archbishops of Mentz, Treves and Cologne, and four lay electors, the Elector Palatine, the Electors of Saxony and Brandenburg, and the King of Bohemia. In theory he was the successor of the Roman Emperors Julius and Constantine, the ruler of the world, or of so much of it at least as he could bring under his sway. More particularly, he was the successor of Charles the Great and Otto[Pg 2] the Great, the lay head of Western Christendom. The Emperor Sigismund, on his death-bed, had directed that his body should lie in state for some days, that men might see 'that the lord of all the world was dead.' 'We have chosen your grace,' said the electors to Frederick III., 'as head, protector, and governor of all Christendom.' Yet it would be hard to find a single fragment of reality corresponding to the magnificence of the claim.

The Emperor was elected by three church leaders, the Archbishops of Mainz, Trier, and Cologne, along with four secular electors: the Elector Palatine, the Electors of Saxony and Brandenburg, and the King of Bohemia. In theory, he was the successor to the Roman Emperors Julius and Constantine, the ruler of the world, or at least of as much as he could control. More specifically, he was the successor to Charlemagne and Otto the Great, the secular leader of Western Christendom. Emperor Sigismund, on his deathbed, had instructed that his body should lie in state for a few days so that people could see 'that the lord of all the world was dead.' 'We have chosen you, your grace,' the electors told Frederick III., 'as the head, protector, and governor of all Christendom.' Yet, it would be difficult to find any real substance that matched the grandeur of that claim.

§ 3. The German kingship.

As far, however, as the period now under review is concerned, though the name of Emperor was retained, it is unnecessary to trouble ourselves with the rights, real or imaginary, connected with the imperial dignity. Charles the Great, before the imperial crown was conferred on him, ruled as king, by national assent or by conquest, over a great part of Western Europe. When his dominions were divided amongst his successors, the rule of those successors in Germany or elsewhere had no necessary connexion with the imperial crown. Henry the Fowler, one of the greatest of the Kings of the Germans, was never an emperor at all, and though, after the reign of his son Otto the Great, the German kings claimed from the Pope the imperial crown as their right, they never failed also to receive a special German crown at Aachen (Aix-la-Chapelle) or at Frankfort as the symbol of their headship over German lands and German men.

As far as the period we’re looking at now is concerned, even though the title of Emperor was kept, we don’t need to worry about the rights, whether real or imagined, tied to the imperial position. Charles the Great, before he was crowned emperor, ruled as king, either by the people's consent or by conquest, over a large part of Western Europe. When his lands were divided among his successors, their rule in Germany or elsewhere didn’t necessarily relate to the imperial crown. Henry the Fowler, one of the greatest Kings of Germany, was never an emperor, and even though, after the reign of his son Otto the Great, the German kings claimed the imperial crown as their right from the Pope, they always made sure to receive a special German crown at Aachen (Aix-la-Chapelle) or at Frankfurt as a symbol of their leadership over German territories and people.

§ 4. Its connexion with the Empire.

When, therefore, the writers of the 16th or 17th centuries speak of the rights of the Emperor in Germany, they really mean to speak of the rights of the Emperor in his capacity of German king, just as, when they speak of the Empire, they mean what we call Germany, together with certain surrounding districts, such as Switzerland, the Netherlands, Lorraine, and Eastern Burgundy or Franche Comté, which[Pg 3] are not now, if Alsace and the newly-conquered part of Lorraine be excepted, included under that name. In the same way the mere fragments of feudal supremacy, and the payment of feudal dues which the emperors claimed in Italy, belonged to them, not as emperors, but simply as Italian kings, and as wearers of the iron crown of Lombardy, which, as the legends told, was formed of nails taken from the Saviour's cross.

When 16th and 17th-century writers refer to the rights of the Emperor in Germany, they are actually talking about the rights of the Emperor as the German king. Similarly, when they mention the Empire, they mean what we now call Germany, along with some nearby areas like Switzerland, the Netherlands, Lorraine, and Eastern Burgundy or Franche Comté, which[Pg 3] are not currently, except for Alsace and the recently acquired part of Lorraine, included under that designation. In the same way, the limited fragments of feudal authority and the payment of feudal dues that the emperors asserted in Italy were not theirs as emperors, but simply as Italian kings and holders of the iron crown of Lombardy, which, according to legends, was made from nails taken from Christ’s cross.

§ 5. Some confusion unavoidable.

Not that it would be wise, even if it were possible, to do otherwise than to follow the practice of contemporaries. The strange form, Emperor of Germany, by which, at a later period, men unfamiliar with Germany history strove to reconcile the old claims with something like the actual fact, had not been yet invented. And, after all, the confusions of history, the use of words and titles when their meaning is changed, are so many tokens to remind us of the unity of successive generations, and of the impossibility of any one of them building anew without regarding the foundations of their fathers. All that is needed is to remember that the emperor of later times is a personage whose rights and functions can be profitably compared with those of Henry VIII. of England or Lewis XIV. of France, not with Julius or Constantine whose successor he professed himself to be.

Not that it would be wise, even if it were possible, to do anything other than follow the practices of those around us. The unusual title, Emperor of Germany, which later on people unfamiliar with German history tried to use to connect old claims with something closer to reality, hadn’t been invented yet. And really, the messiness of history, along with the shift in meaning of words and titles, serves as a reminder of the connection between different generations and how impossible it is for any one of them to start fresh without considering the foundations laid by their predecessors. All that’s needed is to understand that the emperor in later times is a figure whose rights and roles can be meaningfully compared to those of Henry VIII of England or Louis XIV of France, rather than to Julius or Constantine, whom he claimed to be a successor to.

§ 6. The great vassals.

'Take away the rights of the Emperor,' said a law book of the fifteenth century, in language which would have startled an old Roman legislator, 'and who can say, "This house is mine, this village belongs to me?"' But the princes and bishops, the counts and cities, who were glad enough to plead on their own behalf that their lands were held directly from the head of the Empire, took care to allow him scarcely any real authority. This kingly dignity[Pg 4] which passed under the name of the Empire was indeed very weak. It had never outgrown the needs of the Middle Ages, and was still essentially a feudal kingship. From circumstances which it would take too much space to notice here, it had failed in placing itself at the head of a national organization, and in becoming the guardian of the rights of the tillers of the soil and the burghers of the towns, who found no place in the ranks of the feudal chivalry.

'If you take away the rights of the Emperor,' said a law book from the fifteenth century, in a way that would have shocked an old Roman lawmaker, 'who can claim, "This house is mine, this village belongs to me?"' But the princes and bishops, the counts and cities, who were more than happy to argue that their lands were held directly from the Emperor, made sure he had very little real power. This royal status[Pg 4] that was called the Empire was indeed quite weak. It had never moved beyond the needs of the Middle Ages and was still fundamentally a feudal kingship. Due to circumstances that would take too long to explain here, it failed to position itself at the forefront of a national organization, and in becoming the protector of the rights of the farmers and the townspeople, who had no place within the ranks of the feudal nobility.

§ 7. Their independence.

The immediate vassals of the Empire, in fact, were almost independent sovereigns, like the Dukes of Normandy in the France of the tenth century, or the Dukes of Burgundy in the France of the fifteenth century. They quarrelled and made war with one another like the Kings of England and France. Their own vassals, their own peasants, their own towns could only reach the Emperor through them, if anybody thought it worth while to reach him at all.

The immediate vassals of the Empire were pretty much independent rulers, similar to the Dukes of Normandy in 10th century France, or the Dukes of Burgundy in 15th century France. They argued and went to war with each other just like the Kings of England and France. Their own vassals, peasants, and towns could only contact the Emperor through them, if anyone even thought it was worth the effort to reach him.

§ 8. Prospect of order.

The prospect of reviving the German kingship which was veiled under the august title of Emperor seemed far distant at the beginning of the fifteenth century. But whilst the Empire, in its old sense, with its claims to universal dominion, was a dream, this German kingship needed but wisdom in the occupant of the throne to seize the national feeling, which was certain sooner or later to call out for a national ruler, in order to clothe itself in all the authority which was needed for the maintenance of the unity and the safety of the German people. That, when the time came, the man to grasp the opportunity was not there, was the chief amongst the causes of that unhappy tragedy of disunion which culminated in the Thirty Years' War.

The idea of reviving the German kingship, hidden behind the prestigious title of Emperor, seemed very far off at the start of the fifteenth century. However, while the Empire, in its traditional sense, with its claims to universal rule, was just a fantasy, this German kingship only needed a wise ruler to tap into the national sentiment, which was bound to eventually call for a national leader. This would empower the kingship with the authority necessary to maintain the unity and safety of the German people. The main reason for the tragic disunion that led to the Thirty Years' War was that, when the time came, there was no one ready to seize the opportunity.

§ 9. Attempts to introduce order.

In the middle of the fifteenth century an effort was made to introduce a system of regular assemblies, un[Pg 5]der the name of a Diet, in order to stem the tide of anarchy. But it never entered into the mind of the wisest statesman living to summon any general representation of the people. In the old feudal assemblies no one had taken part who was not an immediate vassal of the Empire, and the Diet professed to be only a more regular organization of the old feudal assemblies.

In the middle of the fifteenth century, an effort was made to introduce a system of regular assemblies, under the name of a Diet, to combat the rising anarchy. However, it never occurred to the wisest statesman alive to call for any general representation of the people. In the old feudal assemblies, no one participated except those who were immediate vassals of the Empire, and the Diet aimed to be just a more organized version of the old feudal assemblies.

§ 10. The Diet, or general assemblies of the Empire.

From the Diet, therefore, all subjects of the territorial princes were rigorously excluded. Whatever their wishes or opinions might be, they had neither part nor lot in the counsels of the nation. There was nothing in the Diet answering to those representatives of English counties, men not great enough to assume the state of independent princes, nor small enough to be content simply to register without question the decrees of those in authority who with us did more than any other class to cement town and country, king and people together. Nor did even the less powerful of the immediate vassals take part in the meetings. Like the lesser barons of the early Plantagenet reigns, they slipped out of a position to which they seemed to have a right by the fact that they held their few square miles of land as directly from the Emperor as the Dukes of Bavaria or the Electors of Saxony held the goodly principalities over which they ruled.

From the Diet, all subjects of the territorial princes were strictly excluded. Regardless of their wishes or opinions, they had no say in the nation’s decisions. There was nothing in the Diet equivalent to the representatives of English counties, who weren’t powerful enough to act like independent princes, nor small enough to merely accept the decrees of those in power without question. These representatives helped unify towns and rural areas, kings, and the people. Even the less powerful immediate vassals didn’t participate in the meetings. Similar to the lesser barons during the early Plantagenet reigns, they missed out on a role they seemed entitled to, simply because they held their small plots of land directly from the Emperor, just as the Dukes of Bavaria or the Electors of Saxony ruled over their significant principalities.

§ 11. The princes care little for the Diet.

Such a body was more like a congress of the representatives of European sovereigns than an English Parliament. Each member came in his own right. He might or might not speak the sentiments of his subjects, and, even if he did, he naturally preferred deciding pretty much as he pleased at home to allowing the question to be debated[Pg 6] by an assembly of his equals. An Elector of Saxony, a Landgrave of Hesse, or an Archduke of Austria knew that taxes were levied, armies trained, temporal and spiritual wants provided for at his own court at Dresden, at Cassel, or at Vienna, and he had no wish that it should be otherwise. Nor was it easy, even when a prince had made himself so obnoxious as to call down upon himself the condemnation of his fellows, to subject him to punishment. He might, indeed, be put to the ban of the Empire, a kind of secular excommunication. But if he were powerful himself, and had powerful friends, it might be difficult to put it in execution. It would be necessary to levy war against him, and that war might not be successful.

Such a gathering was more like a meeting of representatives from European monarchs than an English Parliament. Each member attended on his own authority. He might or might not represent the views of his subjects, and even if he did, he usually preferred to make decisions as he liked at home rather than letting the matter be debated[Pg 6] by a group of his peers. An Elector of Saxony, a Landgrave of Hesse, or an Archduke of Austria understood that taxes were collected, armies were trained, and both worldly and spiritual needs were taken care of at his own court in Dresden, Cassel, or Vienna, and he had no desire for it to be different. It was also challenging, even when a prince had made himself so disliked that he earned the condemnation of his peers, to punish him. He could indeed be declared an outlaw from the Empire, a sort of secular excommunication. But if he was powerful and had strong allies, it could be tough to enforce that punishment. It would require waging war against him, and that war might not necessarily be successful.

§ 12. Some sort of order established.

Still, at the end of the fifteenth and the beginning of the sixteenth centuries some progress was made. An Imperial Court (Reichskammergericht) came into existence, mainly nominated by the princes of the Empire, and authorized to pronounce judgment upon cases arising between the rulers of the various territories. In order to secure the better execution of the sentences of this court, Germany was divided into circles, in each of which the princes and cities who were entitled to a voice in the Diet of the Empire were authorized to meet together and to levy troops for the maintenance of order.

Still, at the end of the 15th century and the start of the 16th century, some progress was made. An Imperial Court (Reichskammergericht) was established, mainly appointed by the princes of the Empire, and was authorized to make judgments on cases arising between the rulers of different territories. To ensure the effective enforcement of the court's decisions, Germany was divided into districts, where the princes and cities allowed to participate in the Diet of the Empire could gather and raise troops to maintain order.

§ 13. The three Houses of the Diet.

These princes, lay and ecclesiastical, together with the cities holding immediately from the Empire, were called the Estates of the Empire. When they met in the general Diet they voted in three houses. The first house was composed of the seven Electors, though it was only at an Imperial election that the number was complete. At all ordinary meetings for legislation, or for the dispatch of busi[Pg 7]ness, the king of Bohemia was excluded, and six Electors only appeared. The next house was the House of Princes, comprising all those persons, lay or ecclesiastical, who had the right of sitting in the Diet. Lastly, came the Free Imperial Cities, the only popular element in the Diet. But they were treated as decidedly inferior to the other two houses. When the Electors and the Princes had agreed upon a proposition, then and not till then it was submitted to the House of Cities.

These princes, both secular and religious, along with the cities that were directly part of the Empire, were known as the Estates of the Empire. When they gathered for the general Diet, they voted in three houses. The first house was made up of the seven Electors, though it was only during an Imperial election that all seven were present. At regular legislative meetings or for handling business, the King of Bohemia was excluded, and only six Electors took part. The next house was the House of Princes, which included everyone, secular or religious, who had the right to sit in the Diet. Finally, there were the Free Imperial Cities, which were the only representative element in the Diet, but they were treated as clearly inferior to the other two houses. Once the Electors and the Princes agreed on a proposition, only then was it submitted to the House of Cities.

§ 14. The cities too weak.

The special risk attending such a constitution was that it provided almost exclusively for the wants of the princes and electors. In the Diet, in the circles, and in the Imperial Court, the princes and electors exercised a preponderating, if not quite an exclusive influence. In ordinary times there might be no danger. But if extraordinary times arose, if any great movement swept over the surface of the nation, it might very well be that the nation would be on one side and the princes and the electors on the other. And if this were the case there would be great difficulty in bringing the nation into harmony with its institutions. In England the sovereign could alter a hostile majority in the House of Lords by a fresh creation of peers, and the constituencies could alter a hostile majority of the House of Commons by a fresh election. In Germany there was no House of Commons, and an emperor who should try to create fresh princes out of the immediate vassals who were too weak to be summoned to the Diet would only render himself ridiculous by an attempt to place in check the real possessors of power by the help of those who had the mere appearance of it.

The special risk of this constitution was that it catered almost entirely to the needs of the princes and electors. In the Diet, in the circles, and at the Imperial Court, the princes and electors had a dominating, if not completely exclusive, influence. In normal times, this might not pose a problem. However, if extraordinary circumstances arose, if a major movement swept across the nation, it’s very possible that the nation would be on one side while the princes and electors would be on the opposite. If that happened, it would be challenging to align the nation with its institutions. In England, the sovereign could change a hostile majority in the House of Lords by creating new peers, and the constituencies could change a hostile majority in the House of Commons through a new election. In Germany, there was no House of Commons, and an emperor who attempted to create new princes from the immediate vassals too weak to be summoned to the Diet would only make himself look foolish by trying to control the real power holders using those who only appeared to have power.

Section II.Protestantism in Germany.

§ 1. The German people in favor of Protestantism; the Diet opposed to it.

When, in the sixteenth century, Protestantism sud[Pg 8]denly raised its head, the institutions of the Empire were tried to the uttermost. For the mass of the nation declared itself in favour of change, and the Diet was so composed as to be hostile to change, as soon as it appeared that it was likely to take the direction of Lutheranism. In the Electoral House, indeed, the votes of the three ecclesiastical electors were met by the votes of the three lay electors. But in the House of Princes there were thirty-eight ecclesiastical dignitaries and but eighteen laymen. It was a body, in short, like the English House of Lords before the Reformation, and there was no Henry VIII. to bring it into harmony with the direction which lay society was taking, by some act equivalent to the dissolution of the monasteries, and the consequent exclusion of the mitred abbots from their seats in Parliament. To pass measures favourable to Protestantism through such a house was simply impossible. Yet it can hardly be doubted that a really national Parliament would have adopted Lutheranism, more or less modified, as the religion of the nation. Before Protestantism was fifty years old, in spite of all difficulties, ninety per cent. of the population of Germany were Protestant.

When, in the sixteenth century, Protestantism suddenly emerged, the structures of the Empire were tested to their limits. The majority of the nation supported change, while the Diet was organized to resist it, especially as it became clear that change would lean towards Lutheranism. In the Electoral House, the votes of the three ecclesiastical electors were countered by the votes of the three lay electors. However, in the House of Princes, there were thirty-eight ecclesiastical dignitaries compared to just eighteen laymen. Essentially, it was similar to the English House of Lords before the Reformation, with no Henry VIII to align it with the direction society was heading, through actions like the dissolution of the monasteries that would have removed the mitred abbots from Parliament. Passing laws that favored Protestantism in such a body was simply impossible. Yet, it's hard to doubt that a genuinely national Parliament would have adopted Lutheranism, in one form or another, as the national religion. Before Protestantism was even fifty years old, despite all the challenges, ninety percent of Germany’s population identified as Protestant.

§ 2. Most of the lay princes adopt it.

In default of national action in favor of Protestantism, it was adopted and supported by most of the lay princes and electors. A new principle of disintegration was thus introduced into Germany, as these princes were forced to act in opposition to the views adopted by the Diet.

In the absence of national support for Protestantism, most of the secular princes and electors embraced and promoted it. This introduced a new principle of division in Germany, as these princes had to go against the views adopted by the Diet.

§ 3. The Emperor Charles V.

If the Diet was unlikely to play the part of an English Parliament, neither was the Emperor likely to play the part of Henry VIII. For the interests of Germany, Charles V., who[Pg 9] had been elected in 1519, was weak where he ought to have been strong, and strong where he ought to have been weak. As Emperor, he was nothing. As feudal sovereign and national ruler, he was very little. But he was also a prince of the Empire, and as such he ruled over the Austrian duchies and Tyrol. Further than this, he was one of the most powerful sovereigns of Europe. He was king of Spain, and of the Indies with all their mines. In Italy, he disposed of Naples and the Milanese. Sicily and Sardinia were his, and, under various titles, he ruled over the fragments of the old Burgundian inheritance, Franche Comté, and the seventeen provinces of the Netherlands. Such a man would influence the progress of affairs in Germany with a weight out of all proportion to his position in the German constitution. And unhappily, with the power of a foreign sovereign, he brought the mind of a foreigner. His mother's Spanish blood beat in his veins, and he had the instinctive aversion of a Spaniard to anything which savoured of opposition to the doctrines of the Church. 'That man,' he said, when he caught sight of Luther for the first time, 'shall never make me a heretic.'

If the Diet was unlikely to act like an English Parliament, the Emperor was also not likely to act like Henry VIII. For Germany's interests, Charles V, who[Pg 9] was elected in 1519, was weak when he should have been strong, and strong when he should have been weak. As Emperor, he had little power. As a feudal lord and national ruler, he had even less. However, he was also a prince of the Empire, ruling over the Austrian duchies and Tyrol. Beyond that, he was one of the most powerful rulers in Europe. He was king of Spain and the Indies with all their mines. In Italy, he controlled Naples and Milan. Sicily and Sardinia were his as well, along with various titles that gave him power over the remnants of the old Burgundian inheritance, Franche Comté, and the seventeen provinces of the Netherlands. A man like that would significantly influence the situation in Germany, despite his limited role in the German constitution. Unfortunately, with the power of a foreign sovereign, he carried the mindset of a foreigner. His mother’s Spanish blood ran in his veins, and he had the instinctive aversion of a Spaniard toward anything that seemed to challenge the doctrines of the Church. "That man," he said upon seeing Luther for the first time, "shall never make me a heretic."

1552.
§ 4. The Convention of Passau.

Of this antagonism between the minority of the princes backed by the majority of the nation, and the majority of the princes backed by an Emperor who was also a foreign sovereign, civil war was the natural result. In the end, the triumph of the Protestants was so far secured that they forced their opponents in 1552 to yield to the Convention of Passau, by which it was arranged that a Diet should be held as soon as possible for a general pacification.

Of the conflict between the minority of princes supported by the majority of the nation and the majority of princes backed by an Emperor who was also a foreign ruler, civil war was the inevitable outcome. Ultimately, the Protestants achieved enough success that they compelled their opponents in 1552 to agree to the Convention of Passau, which stipulated that a Diet should be convened as soon as possible for a general peace agreement.

1555
§ 5. The peace of Augsburg.

That Diet, which was assembled at Augsburg in 1555, met under remarkably favourable circumstances. Charles V., baffled[Pg 10] and disappointed, had retired from the scene, and had left behind him, as his representative, his more conciliatory brother Ferdinand, who was already King of Hungary and Bohemia, and was his destined successor in the German possessions of the House of Austria. Both he and the leading men on either side were anxious for peace, and were jealous of the influence which Philip, the son of Charles V., and his successor in Spain, Italy, and the Netherlands, might gain from a continuance of the war.

That Diet, which was held in Augsburg in 1555, took place under very favorable conditions. Charles V., frustrated and disappointed, had stepped back and left his more agreeable brother Ferdinand in charge as his representative. Ferdinand was already King of Hungary and Bohemia and was destined to succeed him in the German territories of the House of Austria. Both he and the main leaders on both sides wanted peace and were concerned about the power that Philip, Charles V.’s son and his heir in Spain, Italy, and the Netherlands, might gain if the war continued.

§ 6. Its terms.

There was little difficulty in arranging that the Protestant princes, who, before the date of the Convention of Passau, had seized ecclesiastical property within their own territories, either for their own purposes or for the support of Protestant worship, should no longer be subject to the law or authority of the Catholic clergy. The real difficulty arose in providing for the future. With Protestantism as a growing religion, the princes might be inclined to proceed further with the secularizing of the Church property still left untouched within their own territories; and besides this, it was possible that even bishops or abbots themselves, being princes of the Empire, might be inclined to abandon their religion, and to adopt Protestantism.

There was little trouble in making sure that the Protestant princes, who had taken control of church property in their regions before the Convention of Passau, either for their own use or to support Protestant worship, would no longer be under the law or authority of the Catholic clergy. The real challenge was figuring out the future. With Protestantism on the rise, the princes might want to go further in seizing the Church property that remained intact in their territories; plus, it was possible that even bishops or abbots themselves, being princes of the Empire, might consider switching their faith and adopting Protestantism.

§ 7. Might the princes seize more lands?

The first of these difficulties was left by the treaty in some obscurity; but, from the stress laid on the abandonment by the Catholics of the lands secularized before the Convention of Passau, it would seem that they might fairly urge that they had never abandoned their claims to lands which at that date had not been secularized.

The first of these difficulties was left somewhat unclear by the treaty; however, given the emphasis on the Catholics’ abandonment of the lands secularized before the Convention of Passau, it seems they could reasonably argue that they had never given up their claims to lands that had not been secularized at that time.

§ 8. Might the ecclesiastics turn Protestants?

The second difficulty led to long discussions. The Protestants wished that any bishop or abbot who pleased might be allowed to turn Protestant, and might then[Pg 11] establish Protestantism as the religion of his subjects. The Catholics insisted that any bishop or abbot who changed his religion should be compelled to vacate his post, and this view of the case prevailed, under the name of the Ecclesiastical Reservation. It was further agreed that the peace should apply to the Lutheran Church alone, no other confession having been as yet adopted by any of the princes.

The second difficulty sparked lengthy discussions. The Protestants wanted any bishop or abbot who wished to become Protestant to be allowed to do so and then[Pg 11] establish Protestantism as the faith of his followers. The Catholics argued that any bishop or abbot who changed his religion should be required to step down from his position, and this perspective won out, known as the Ecclesiastical Reservation. It was also agreed that the peace would apply only to the Lutheran Church, as no other denomination had yet been adopted by any of the princes.

§ 9. Dangers of the future.

Such a peace, acceptable as it was at the time, was pregnant with future evil. Owing its origin to a Diet in which everything was arranged by the princes and electors, it settled all questions as if nobody but princes and electors had any interest in the matter. And, besides this, there was a most unstatesmanlike want of provision for future change. The year 1552 was to give the line by which the religious institutions of Germany were to be measured for all time. There was nothing elastic about such legislation. It did not, on the one hand, adopt the religion of the vast majority as the established religion of the Empire. It did not, on the other hand, adopt the principle of religious liberty. In thinking of themselves and their rights, the princes had forgotten the German people.

Such a peace, while acceptable at the time, was filled with future problems. Since it came from a Diet where everything was arranged by the princes and electors, it settled all issues as if only they had any stake in the matter. Additionally, there was a serious lack of foresight for future changes. The year 1552 would set the standard by which Germany's religious institutions would be judged forever. There was nothing flexible about this legislation. It neither made the religion of the vast majority the official religion of the Empire nor embraced the idea of religious freedom. In focusing on their own interests and rights, the princes overlooked the German people.

§ 10. Fresh encroachments upon Church lands.

The barriers set up against Protestantism were so plainly artificial that they soon gave way. The princes claimed the right of continuing to secularize Church lands within their territories as inseparable from their general right of providing for the religion of their subjects. At all events they had might on their side. About a hundred monasteries are said to have fallen victims in the Palatinate alone, and an almost equal number, the gleanings of a richer harvest which had been reaped before the[Pg 12] Convention of Passau, were taken possession of in Northern Germany.

The barriers against Protestantism were so obviously artificial that they soon collapsed. The princes asserted their right to continue seizing Church lands within their territories as part of their responsibility to provide for the religion of their subjects. In any case, they had power on their side. About a hundred monasteries are said to have fallen in the Palatinate alone, with nearly as many, the remnants of a richer harvest that had been gathered before the[Pg 12] Convention of Passau, being taken over in Northern Germany.

§ 11. The Ecclesiastical Reservation.

The Ecclesiastical Reservation applied to a different class of property, namely, to the bishoprics and abbeys held immediately of the Empire. Here, too, the Protestants found an excuse for evading the Treaty of Augsburg. The object of the reservation, they argued, was not to keep the bishoprics in Catholic hands, but to prevent quarrels arising between the bishops and their chapters. If, therefore, a bishop elected as a Catholic chose to turn Protestant, he must resign his see in order to avoid giving offence to the Catholic chapter. But where a chapter, itself already Protestant, elected a Protestant bishop, he might take the see without hesitation, and hold it as long as he lived.

The Ecclesiastical Reservation applied to a different category of property, specifically to the bishoprics and abbeys directly under the Empire. Here, too, the Protestants found a way to get around the Treaty of Augsburg. They argued that the purpose of the reservation wasn’t to keep the bishoprics in Catholic control, but to avoid conflicts between the bishops and their chapters. Therefore, if a bishop elected as a Catholic decided to become Protestant, he had to resign his position to prevent upsetting the Catholic chapter. However, if a chapter that was already Protestant elected a Protestant bishop, he could take the position without any reservations and hold it for as long as he lived.

§ 12. The northern bishoprics Protestant.

In this way eight of the great northern bishoprics soon came under Protestant rule. Not that the Protestant occupant was in any real sense of the word a bishop. He was simply an elected prince, calling himself a bishop, or often more modestly an administrator, and looking after the temporal affairs of his dominions.

In this way, eight of the major northern bishoprics quickly fell under Protestant control. However, the Protestant leader wasn’t really a bishop in any true sense. He was just an elected official, calling himself a bishop, or often more humbly an administrator, managing the secular matters of his territory.

§ 13. Good and bad side of the arrangement.

In some respects the arrangement was a good one. The populations of these territories were mainly Protestant, and they had no cause to complain. Besides, if only a sufficient number of these bishoprics could be gained to Protestantism, the factitious majority in the Diet might be reversed, and an assembly obtained more truly representing the nation than that which was in existence. But it must be acknowledged that the whole thing had an ugly look; and it is no wonder that Catholics pronounced these administrators to be no bishops at all, and to have no right[Pg 13] to hold the bishops' lands, or to take their seat as bishops in the Diet of the Empire.

In some ways, the arrangement was a good one. The populations of these territories were mostly Protestant, and they had no reason to complain. Plus, if a sufficient number of these bishoprics could be shifted to Protestantism, the artificial majority in the Diet might be overturned, leading to an assembly that more accurately represented the nation than the one currently in place. However, it must be acknowledged that the whole situation looked bad; and it’s no surprise that Catholics labeled these administrators as not being bishops at all, claiming they had no right[Pg 13] to hold the bishops' lands or to take their seats as bishops in the Diet of the Empire.

Section III.Reaction against Protestantism.

§ 1. Theological disputes among Protestants.

In course of time Protestantism, in its turn, exposed itself to attack. Each petty court soon had its own school of theologians, whose minds were dwarfed to the limits of the circle which they influenced with their logic and their eloquence. The healthful feeling which springs from action on a large stage was wanting to them. Bitterly wrangling with one another, they were eager to call in the secular arm against their opponents. Seizing the opportunity, the newly-constituted order of Jesuits stepped forward to bid silence in the name of the renovated Papal Church, alone, as they urged, able to give peace instead of strife, certainty instead of disputation. The Protestants were taken at a disadvantage. The enthusiasm of a national life, which repelled the Jesuits in the England of the sixteenth century, and the enthusiasm of scientific knowledge which repels them in the Germany of the nineteenth century, were alike wanting to a Germany in which national life was a dream of the past, and science a dream of the future. Luther had long ago passed away from the world. Melanchthon's last days were spent in hopeless protest against the evil around him. 'For two reasons,' he said, as he lay upon his death-bed, 'I desire to leave this life: First, that I may enjoy the sight, which I long for, of the Son of God and of the Church in Heaven. Next, that I may be set free from the monstrous and implacable hatreds of the theologians.'

Over time, Protestantism faced its own attacks. Each small court quickly developed its own group of theologians, whose thinking was limited to the narrow circles they influenced with their arguments and speeches. They lacked the healthy perspective that comes from acting on a larger stage. Engaging in bitter disputes with one another, they were eager to enlist secular authorities against their rivals. Taking advantage of this situation, the newly formed order of Jesuits stepped in to advocate for silence in the name of the revived Papal Church, claiming it alone could provide peace instead of conflict and certainty instead of debate. The Protestants were caught off guard. The sense of national identity that had repelled the Jesuits in sixteenth-century England and the enthusiasm for scientific knowledge that did the same in nineteenth-century Germany were both missing in a Germany where national life was a distant memory and science a future aspiration. Luther had long since passed away, and Melanchthon spent his final days in futile resistance against the corruption around him. "For two reasons," he said on his deathbed, "I want to leave this life: First, to behold the Son of God and the Church in Heaven, which I deeply long for. Second, to be freed from the monstrous and relentless hatreds of the theologians."

§ 2. The Catholics make progress.

In the face of a divided people, or self-seeking princes, and of conflicting theories, the Jesuits made[Pg 14] their way. Step by step the Catholic reaction gained ground, not without compulsion, but also not without that moral force which makes compulsion possible. The bishops and abbots gave their subjects the choice between conversion and exile. An attempt made by the Archbishop of Cologne to marry and turn Protestant was too plainly in contradiction to the Ecclesiastical Reservation to prosper, and when the Protestant majority of the Chapter of Strasburg elected a Protestant bishop they were soon overpowered. A Protestant Archbishop of Magdeburg offering to take his place amongst the princes of the Empire at the Diet was refused admission, and though nothing was done to dispossess him and the other northern administrators of their sees, yet a slur had been cast upon their title which they were anxious to efface. A few years later a legal decision was obtained in the cases of four monasteries secularized after the Convention of Passau, and that decision was adverse to the claim of the Protestants.

In a time of a divided population, self-serving leaders, and conflicting ideas, the Jesuits made[Pg 14] their way. Gradually, the Catholic response gained traction, not without pressure, but also supported by the moral strength that allows for such pressure. Bishops and abbots offered their followers a choice between converting or being exiled. An attempt by the Archbishop of Cologne to marry and switch to Protestantism clearly contradicted the Ecclesiastical Reservation and ultimately failed. When the Protestant majority of the Chapter of Strasbourg elected a Protestant bishop, they were quickly overruled. A Protestant Archbishop of Magdeburg who sought to join the princes of the Empire at the Diet was denied entry. Although nothing was done to remove him and the other northern leaders from their positions, a stain had been cast on their legitimacy that they were eager to remove. A few years later, a legal ruling was made in the cases of four monasteries that had been secularized after the Convention of Passau, and that ruling went against the Protestants' claims.

§ 3. The disputes which led finally to war.

Out of these two disputes—the dispute about the Protestant administrators and the dispute about the secularized lands—the Thirty Years' War arose. The Catholic party stood upon the strict letter of the law, according, at least, to their own interpretation, and asked that everything might be replaced in the condition in which it was in 1552, the date of the Convention of Passau. The Protestant view, that consideration should be taken for changes, many of which at the end of the sixteenth century were at least a generation old, may or may not have been in accordance with the law, but it was certainly in accordance with the desires of the greater part of the population affected by them.

Out of these two conflicts—the one over the Protestant administrators and the other over the secularized lands—the Thirty Years' War broke out. The Catholic side insisted on a strict interpretation of the law, at least from their perspective, and demanded that everything be restored to how it was in 1552, the year of the Convention of Passau. The Protestant stance, which argued that changes should be acknowledged, many of which had been in place for at least a generation by the end of the sixteenth century, might not have aligned perfectly with the law, but it certainly reflected the wishes of the majority of the affected population.

§ 4. No popular representation.

There is every reason to believe that if Germany had possessed anything like a popular representation its voice would have spoken in favour of some kind of compromise. There is no trace of any mutual hostility between the populations of the Catholic and Protestant districts apart from their rulers.

There’s every reason to think that if Germany had had a real representative system, its people would have called for some sort of compromise. There’s no sign of any real animosity between the Catholic and Protestant communities, apart from their leaders.

Section IV.Three Parties and Three Leaders.

§ 1. The leaders of parties.

Two men stood forward to personify the elements of strife—Maximilian, the Catholic Duke of Bavaria, and the Calvinist Prince Christian of Anhalt, whilst the warmest advocate of peace was John George, the Lutheran Elector of Saxony.

Two men stepped up to represent the elements of conflict—Maximilian, the Catholic Duke of Bavaria, and the Calvinist Prince Christian of Anhalt, while the strongest supporter of peace was John George, the Lutheran Elector of Saxony.

§ 2. Maximilian of Bavaria.

Maximilian of Bavaria was the only lay prince of any importance on the side of the Catholics. He had long been known as a wise administrator of his own dominions. No other ruler was provided with so well-filled a treasury, or so disciplined an army. No other ruler was so capable of forming designs which were likely to win the approbation of others, or so patient in waiting till the proper time arrived for their execution. 'What the Duke of Bavaria does,' said one of his most discerning opponents, 'has hands and feet.' His plans, when once they were launched into the world, seemed to march forwards of themselves to success.

Maximilian of Bavaria was the only significant lay prince on the Catholic side. He had long been recognized as a smart administrator of his own territories. No other ruler had such a well-stocked treasury or such a disciplined army. No one else was as capable of crafting strategies likely to earn others' approval, or as patient in waiting for the right moment to put them into action. "What the Duke of Bavaria does," said one of his sharpest opponents, "has hands and feet." His plans, once set in motion, seemed to advance toward success on their own.

§ 3. His love of legality.

Such a man was not likely to take up the wild theories which were here and there springing up, of the duty of uprooting Protestantism at all times and all places, or to declare, as some were declaring, that the Peace of Augsburg was invalid because it had never been confirmed by the Pope. To him the Peace of Augsburg was the legal settlement by which all[Pg 16] questions were to be tried. What he read there was hostile to the Protestant administrators and the secularizing princes. Yet he did not propose to carry his views into instant action. He would await his opportunity. But he would do his best to be strong, in order that he might not be found wanting when the opportunity arrived, and, in spite of his enthusiasm for legal rights, it was by no means unlikely that, if a difficult point arose, he might be inclined to strain the law in his own favour.

Such a man was not likely to embrace the wild theories that were popping up here and there about the need to completely eliminate Protestantism everywhere, nor to claim, as some were claiming, that the Peace of Augsburg was invalid because it had never been confirmed by the Pope. To him, the Peace of Augsburg was the legal framework by which all[Pg 16] issues were to be resolved. What he read there was critical of the Protestant leaders and the secularizing princes. Still, he did not intend to act on his views immediately. He would wait for his chance. But he aimed to be strong, so he wouldn't be caught off guard when the opportunity came, and despite his passion for legal rights, it was quite possible that if a tricky situation arose, he might be tempted to bend the law in his own favor.

§ 4. Danger of the Protestants.

Such an opponent, so moderate and yet so resolute, was a far more dangerous enemy to the Protestants than the most blatant declaimer against their doctrines. Naturally, the Protestants regarded his views as entirely inadmissible. They implied nothing less than the forcible conversion of the thousands of Protestants who were inhabitants of the administrators' dominions, and the occupation by the Catholic clergy of points of vantage which would serve them in their operations upon the surrounding districts. It is true that the change, if effected would simply replace matters in the position which had been found endurable in 1552. But that which could be borne when the Catholics were weak and despondent might be an intolerable menace when they were confident and aggressive.

Such an opponent, so moderate yet so determined, was a much more dangerous enemy to the Protestants than the most outspoken critic of their beliefs. Naturally, the Protestants saw his views as completely unacceptable. They suggested nothing less than the forced conversion of the thousands of Protestants living in the administrators' territories, and the takeover by the Catholic clergy of strategic locations that would help them in their efforts in the surrounding areas. It is true that the change, if realized, would simply return things to the state that had been tolerable in 1552. But what could be tolerated when the Catholics were weak and discouraged might become an unbearable threat when they were confident and aggressive.

§ 5. Danger of the Protestants.

Resistance, therefore, became a duty, a duty to which the princes were all the more likely to pay attention because it coincided with their private interest. In the bishoprics and chapters they found provision for their younger sons, from which they would be cut off if Protestants were hereafter to be excluded.

Resistance, then, turned into a responsibility, one that the princes were more likely to heed because it matched their personal interests. In the bishoprics and chapters, they found opportunities for their younger sons, opportunities that would be lost if Protestants were to be excluded in the future.

§ 6. Protestants of the north and south.

The only question was in what spirit the resistance should be offered. The tie which bound the Empire to[Pg 17]gether was so loose, and resistance to law, or what was thought to be law, was so likely to lead to resistance to law in general, that it was the more incumbent on the Protestants to choose their ground well. And in Germany, at least, there was not likely to be any hasty provocation to give Maximilian an excuse for reclaiming the bishoprics. Far removed from the danger, these northern Lutherans found it difficult to conceive that there was any real danger at all. The states of the south, lying like a wedge driven into the heart of European Catholicism, were forced by their geographical position to be ever on the alert. They knew that they were the advanced guard of Protestantism. On the one flank was the Catholic duchy of Bavaria, and the bishoprics of Würzburg and Bamberg. On the other flank were the ecclesiastical electorates on the Rhine and the Moselle, the bishoprics of Worms, Spires, and Strasburg, the Austrian lands in Swabia and Alsace, and the long line of the Spanish frontier in Franche Comté and the Netherlands garrisoned by the troops of the first military monarchy in Europe. What wonder if men so endangered were in haste to cut the knot which threatened to strangle them, and to meet the enemy by flying in his face rather than by awaiting the onslaught which they believed to be inevitable.

The only question was how to approach the resistance. The connection that held the Empire together was so weak, and opposing law, or what was seen as law, could easily lead to a general rebellion against law itself, that it was crucial for the Protestants to choose their stance wisely. In Germany, at least, there wasn’t likely to be any swift provocation to give Maximilian a reason to reclaim the bishoprics. Far from the threat, these northern Lutherans found it hard to believe there was any real danger at all. The southern states, positioned like a wedge into the heart of European Catholicism, had to stay alert due to their geographical situation. They knew they were the frontline of Protestantism. On one side was the Catholic duchy of Bavaria, and the bishoprics of Würzburg and Bamberg. On the other side were the ecclesiastical electorates along the Rhine and the Moselle, the bishoprics of Worms, Spires, and Strasburg, the Austrian territories in Swabia and Alsace, and the lengthy Spanish frontier in Franche Comté and the Netherlands, manned by the troops of the leading military monarchy in Europe. It's no surprise that those in such peril were eager to cut the cord that threatened to suffocate them and to confront the enemy directly rather than wait for the attack they believed was inevitable.

§ 7. Spread of Calvinism.

Under the influence of this feeling the princes of these southern regions for the most part adopted a religion very different from the courtly Lutheranism of the north. If Würtemberg continued Lutheran under the influence of the University of Tübingen, the rulers of the Palatinate, of Hesse Cassel, of Baden-Durlach, of Zwei-Brücken, sought for strength in the iron discipline of Calvinism, a form of[Pg 18] religion which always came into favour when there was an immediate prospect of a death-struggle with Rome.

Feeling this way, the princes of the southern regions mostly embraced a religion quite different from the courtly Lutheranism of the north. While Würtemberg remained Lutheran due to the influence of the University of Tübingen, the rulers of the Palatinate, Hesse Cassel, Baden-Durlach, and Zwei-Brücken found strength in the strict discipline of Calvinism, a type of[Pg 18] religion that became popular whenever there was a looming conflict with Rome.

§ 8. Courtly character of Calvinism in Germany.

Unhappily, German Calvinism differed from that of Scotland and the Netherlands. Owing to its adoption by the princes rather than by the people, it failed in gaining that hardy growth which made it invincible on its native soil. It had less of the discipline of an army about it, less resolute defiance, less strength altogether. And whilst it was weaker it was more provocative. Excluded from the benefits of the Peace of Augsburg, which knew of no Protestant body except the Lutheran, the Calvinists were apt to talk about the institutions of the Empire in a manner so disparaging as to give offence to Lutherans and Catholics alike.

Unfortunately, German Calvinism was different from that in Scotland and the Netherlands. Since it was embraced by the princes instead of the people, it couldn’t develop the strong roots that made it resilient in its homeland. It had less of the discipline of an army, less determination, and overall, less strength. And while it was weaker, it was also more provocative. Being excluded from the benefits of the Peace of Augsburg, which only recognized the Lutheran Church, Calvinists tended to speak about the institutions of the Empire in a way that upset both Lutherans and Catholics.

§ 9. Frederick IV., Elector Palatine.

Of this Calvinist feeling Christian of Anhalt became the impersonation. The leadership of the Calvinist states in the beginning of the seventeenth century would naturally have devolved on Frederick IV., Elector Palatine. But Frederick was an incapable drunkard, and his councillors, with Christian at their head, were left to act in his name.

Of this Calvinist sentiment, Christian of Anhalt became the embodiment. The leadership of the Calvinist states at the start of the seventeenth century would typically have fallen to Frederick IV., Elector Palatine. However, Frederick was an ineffective drunkard, and his advisors, led by Christian, took charge in his stead.

§ 10. Christian of Anhalt.

Christian of Anhalt possessed a brain of inexhaustible fertility. As soon as one plan which he had framed appeared impracticable, he was ready with another. He was a born diplomatist, and all the chief politicians of Europe were intimately known to him by report, whilst with many of them he carried on a close personal intercourse. His leading idea was that the maintenance of peace was hopeless, and that either Protestantism must get rid of the House of Austria, or the House of Austria would get[Pg 19] rid of Protestantism. Whether this were true or false, it is certain that he committed the terrible fault of underestimating his enemy. Whilst Maximilian was drilling soldiers and saving money, Christian was trusting to mere diplomatic finesse. He had no idea of the tenacity with which men will cling to institutions, however rotten, till they feel sure that some other institutions will be substituted for them, or of the strength which Maximilian derived from the appearance of conservatism in which his revolutionary designs were shrouded even from his own observation. In order to give to Protestantism that development which in Christian's eyes was necessary to its safety, it would be needful to overthrow the authority of the Emperor and of the Diet. And if the Emperor and the Diet were overthrown, what had Christian to offer to save Germany from anarchy? If his plan included, as there is little doubt that it did, the seizure of the lands of the neighbouring bishops, and a fresh secularization of ecclesiastical property, even Protestant towns might begin to ask whether their turn would not come next. A return to the old days of private war and the law of the strongest would be welcome to very few.

Christian of Anhalt had an endlessly creative mind. As soon as one plan he devised seemed unworkable, he quickly had another ready. He was a natural diplomat, and all the major politicians in Europe were well-known to him, either through hearsay or personal connections. His main belief was that maintaining peace was impossible, and that either Protestantism needed to eliminate the House of Austria or the House of Austria would eliminate Protestantism. Whether this was true or not, it’s clear he made the serious mistake of underestimating his opponent. While Maximilian was busy training soldiers and saving money, Christian was relying on mere diplomatic skill. He had no grasp of how stubbornly people will cling to institutions, no matter how decayed, until they’re sure there will be a suitable replacement, or on the strength Maximilian gained from pretending to be conservative while hiding his revolutionary plans, even from himself. To give Protestantism the growth he believed was crucial for its protection, Christian would have to overthrow the authority of the Emperor and the Diet. And if the Emperor and the Diet were ousted, what could Christian offer to prevent Germany from descending into chaos? If his plan included, as seems likely, taking over the lands of the nearby bishops and further secularizing church property, even Protestant towns might start wondering if they would be next. Very few would welcome a return to the old days of private warfare and the law of the strongest.

1607
§ 11. The occupation of Donauwörth.

In 1607 an event occurred which raised the alarm of the southern Protestants to fever heat. In the free city of Donauwörth the abbot of a monastery saw fit to send out a procession to flaunt its banners in the face of an almost entirely Protestant population. Before the starting-point was regained mud and stones were thrown, and some of those who had taken part in the proceedings were roughly handled. The Imperial Court (Reichskammergericht), whose duty it was to settle such quarrels, was out of working order in consequence of the[Pg 20] religious disputes; but there was an Imperial Council (Reichshofrath), consisting of nominees of the Emperor, and professing to act out of the plenitude of imperial authority. By this council Donauwörth was put to the ban of the Empire without due form of trial, and Maximilian was appointed to execute the decree. He at once marched a small army into the place, and, taking possession of the town, declared his intention of retaining his hold till his expenses had been paid, handing over the parish church in the meanwhile to the Catholic clergy. It had only been given over to Protestant worship after the date of the Convention of Passau, and Maximilian could persuade himself that he was only carrying out the law.

In 1607, an event took place that alarmed the southern Protestants intensely. In the free city of Donauwörth, the abbot of a monastery decided to hold a procession flaunting its banners in front of an almost entirely Protestant population. Before they could return to their starting point, mud and stones were thrown, and some participants were roughly handled. The Imperial Court (Reichskammergericht), responsible for settling such disputes, was not functioning due to ongoing religious conflicts; however, there was an Imperial Council (Reichshofrath) made up of the Emperor’s appointees, claiming to act with full imperial authority. This council placed Donauwörth under the ban of the Empire without a proper trial, and Maximilian was assigned to carry out the decree. He immediately marched a small army into the city, took control, and declared that he would hold it until his expenses were paid, temporarily handing over the parish church to the Catholic clergy. The church had only been turned over to Protestant worship after the Convention of Passau, and Maximilian convinced himself he was merely enforcing the law.

1608
§ 12. The Diet of 1608.

It was a flagrant case of religious aggression under the name of the law. The knowledge that a partial tribunal was ready to give effect to the complaints of Catholics at once threw the great Protestant cities of the South—Nüremberg, Ulm, and Strasburg into the arms of the neighbouring princes of whom they had hitherto been jealous. Yet there was much in the policy of those princes which would hardly have reassured them. At the Diet of 1608 the representatives of the Elector Palatine were foremost in demanding that the minority should not be bound by the majority in questions of taxation or religion; that is to say, that they should not contribute to the common defence unless they pleased, and that they should not be subject to any regulation about ecclesiastical property unless they pleased. Did this mean only that they were to keep what they had got, or that they might take more as soon as it was convenient? The one was the Protestant, the other the Catholic interpretation of their theory.

It was a blatant case of religious aggression under the guise of the law. The knowledge that a biased tribunal was ready to act on the complaints of Catholics immediately pushed the major Protestant cities in the South—Nuremberg, Ulm, and Strasbourg—into the arms of the neighboring princes they had previously been jealous of. However, there was a lot about those princes' policies that wouldn't have reassured them. At the Diet of 1608, the representatives of the Elector Palatine were at the forefront, insisting that the minority shouldn’t be forced by the majority on issues of taxation or religion; in other words, they shouldn't have to contribute to the common defense unless they wanted to, and they shouldn’t be subjected to any rules about church property unless they agreed to it. Did this just mean they would keep what they had, or that they could take more when it suited them? One interpretation was Protestant, while the other was Catholic.

§ 13. Formation of the Union.

On May 14, 1608, the Protestant Union, to which Lutherans and Calvinists were alike admitted, came into existence under the guidance of Christian of Anhalt. It was mainly composed of the princes and towns of the south. Its ostensible purpose was for self-defence, and in this sense it was accepted by most of those who took part in it. Its leaders had very different views.

On May 14, 1608, the Protestant Union, which included both Lutherans and Calvinists, was formed under the leadership of Christian of Anhalt. It mainly consisted of the princes and towns from the southern regions. Its stated purpose was for self-defense, and that was how most participants understood it. However, its leaders had very different perspectives.

§14. Formation of the League.

A Catholic League was at once formed under Maximilian. It was composed of a large number of bishops and abbots, who believed that the princes of the Union wished to annex their territories. Maximilian's ability gave it a unity of action which the Union never possessed. It, too, was constituted for self-defence, but whether that word was to include the resumption of the lands lost since the Convention of Passau was a question probably left for circumstances to decide.

A Catholic League was quickly formed under Maximilian. It included many bishops and abbots who believed the princes of the Union wanted to take over their territories. Maximilian's skills gave the League a cohesive strategy that the Union never had. It was also established for self-defense, but whether that meant taking back the lands lost since the Convention of Passau was likely a question for the future to determine.

§ 15. Revolutionary tendencies of the Union.

Whatever the majority of the princes of the Union may have meant, there can be no doubt that Christian of Anhalt meant aggression. He believed that the safety of Protestantism could not be secured without the overthrow of the German branch of the House of Austria, and he was sanguine enough to fancy that an act which would call up all Catholic Europe in arms against him was a very easy undertaking.

Whatever the majority of the princes of the Union intended, it's clear that Christian of Anhalt was set on aggression. He believed that the security of Protestantism couldn’t be guaranteed without taking down the German branch of the House of Austria, and he was optimistic enough to think that provoking all of Catholic Europe to rise against him would be a simple task.

1609
§ 16. The succession of Cleves.

Scarcely had the Union been formed when events occurred which almost dragged Germany into war. In the spring of 1609 the Duke of Cleves died. The Elector of Brandenburg and the son of the Duke of Neuburg laid claim to the succession. On the plea that the Emperor had the right to settle the point, a Catholic army advanced[Pg 22] to take possession of the country. The two pretenders, both of them Lutherans, made common cause against the invaders. 1610.Henry IV. of France found in the dispute a pretext for commencing his long-meditated attack upon Spain and her allies. But his life was cut short by an assassin, and his widow only thought of sending a small French force to join the English and the Dutch in maintaining the claims of the two princes, who were ready to unite for a time against a third party.

Scarcely had the Union been formed when events unfolded that nearly pulled Germany into war. In the spring of 1609, the Duke of Cleves passed away. The Elector of Brandenburg and the son of the Duke of Neuburg claimed the succession. Citing the Emperor's right to resolve the matter, a Catholic army advanced[Pg 22] to take control of the territory. The two claimants, both Lutherans, joined forces against the invaders. 1610. Henry IV of France used the conflict as a reason to launch his long-planned attack on Spain and her allies. However, his life was cut short by an assassin, and his widow only considered sending a small French force to support the English and the Dutch in upholding the claims of the two princes, who were willing to temporarily unite against a third party.

1613
§ 17. The box on the ear.

It was not easy to bring the princes to an arrangement for the future. One day the young Prince of Neuburg proposed what seemed to him an excellent way out of the difficulty. 'He was ready,' he said, 'to marry the Elector's daughter, if only he might have the territory.' Enraged at the impudence of the proposal, the Elector raised his hand and boxed his young rival's ears. The blow had unexpected consequences. The injured prince renounced his Protestantism, and invoked, as a good Catholic, the aid of Spain and the League. The Elector passed from Lutheranism to Calvinism, and took a more active part than before in the affairs of the Union. That immediate war in Germany did not result from the quarrel is probably the strongest possible evidence of the reluctance of the German people to break the peace.

It wasn't easy to come to an agreement about the future among the princes. One day, the young Prince of Neuburg suggested what he thought was a great solution. He said he was willing to marry the Elector's daughter if he could get the territory. Furious at the cheek of the proposal, the Elector raised his hand and slapped the young rival. The hit had unexpected outcomes. The hurt prince gave up his Protestant faith and, as a good Catholic, called for help from Spain and the League. The Elector shifted from Lutheranism to Calvinism and became more actively involved in the Union's affairs. The fact that an immediate war in Germany didn't follow this conflict likely shows how reluctant the German people were to disrupt the peace.

1612
§ 18. John George, Elector of Saxony.

The third party, the German Lutherans, looked with equal abhorrence upon aggression on either side. Their leader, John George, Elector of Saxony, stood aloof alike from Christian of Anhalt, and from Maximilian of Bavaria. He was attached by the traditions of his house as well as by his own character to the Empire and the House of Austria. But he was anxious to obtain security for[Pg 23] his brother Protestants. He saw there must be a change; but he wisely desired to make the change as slight as possible. In 1612, therefore, he proposed that the highest jurisdiction should still be retained by the Imperial Council, but that the Council, though still nominated by the Emperor, should contain an equal number of Catholics and Protestants. Sentences such as that which had deprived Donauwörth of its civil rights would be in future impossible.

The third party, the German Lutherans, looked with equal disgust at aggression from either side. Their leader, John George, Elector of Saxony, stayed away from both Christian of Anhalt and Maximilian of Bavaria. He felt connected to the Empire and the House of Austria due to his family's traditions as well as his own character. However, he wanted to ensure security for[Pg 23] his fellow Protestants. He recognized that a change was necessary, but he wisely wanted to make that change as minimal as possible. In 1612, he proposed that ultimate authority should still rest with the Imperial Council, but that the Council, though still appointed by the Emperor, should have an equal number of Catholics and Protestants. Judgments like the one that stripped Donauwörth of its civil rights would not be allowed in the future.

§ 19. His weakness of character.

Unhappily, John George had not the gift of ruling men. He was a hard drinker and a bold huntsman, but to convert his wishes into actual facts was beyond his power. When he saw his plan threatened with opposition on either side he left it to take care of itself. In 1613 a Diet met, and broke up in confusion, leaving matters in such a state that any spark might give rise to a general conflagration.

Unfortnately, John George didn't have the skill to lead people. He drank heavily and was an adventurous hunter, but turning his desires into reality was beyond him. When he faced resistance to his plans, he just let them fend for themselves. In 1613, a Diet came together but ended in chaos, leaving things so volatile that even a small spark could ignite a widespread disaster.


CHAPTER II.
THE BOHEMIAN REVOLUTION.

Section I.The House of Austria and its Subjects.

§ 1. The Austrian dominions.

At the beginning of the seventeenth century the dominions of the German branch of the House of Austria were parcelled out amongst the various descendants of Ferdinand I., the brother of Charles V. The head of the family, the Emperor Rudolph II., was Archduke of Austria—a name which in those days was used simply to indicate the archduchy itself, and not the group of territories which are at present ruled over by the Austrian sovereign—and he was also King of Bohemia and of Hungary. His brother Maximilian governed Tyrol, and his cousin Ferdinand ruled in Styria, Carinthia, and Carniola.

At the start of the seventeenth century, the German branch of the House of Austria was divided among the various descendants of Ferdinand I., who was the brother of Charles V. The head of the family, Emperor Rudolph II., was the Archduke of Austria—back then, this title referred specifically to the archduchy itself, not the collection of territories that the Austrian sovereign governs today—and he was also King of Bohemia and Hungary. His brother Maximilian managed Tyrol, while his cousin Ferdinand ruled Styria, Carinthia, and Carniola.

§ 2. Aristocracy and Protestantism.

The main difficulty of government arose from the fact that whilst every member of the family clung firmly to the old creed, the greater part of the population, excepting in Tyrol, had adopted the new; that is to say, that on the great question of the day the subjects and the rulers had no thoughts in common. And this difficulty was aggravated by the further fact that Protestantism prospered mainly from the support given to it by a powerful aristocracy, so that political disagreement was added to the difference in religion. Ferdinand had, indeed, contrived to put down with a strong hand the exercise of Protestantism in his own dominions so easily as almost to suggest the inference that it had not taken very deep root in those Alpine regions. But Rudolph was quite incapable of[Pg 25] following his example. If not absolutely insane, he was subject to sudden outbursts of temper, proceeding from mental disease.

The main challenge of governance came from the fact that while every family member held tightly to the old beliefs, most of the population, except in Tyrol, had embraced the new ideas. This meant that on the big issues of the time, the rulers and the people had different views. This issue was made worse by the reality that Protestantism thrived largely due to the backing of a strong aristocracy, adding political strife to the existing religious divide. Ferdinand had managed to suppress the practice of Protestantism in his territories so effectively that it almost seemed like it hadn’t taken hold very deeply in those Alpine areas. However, Rudolph was entirely unable to follow his lead. He wasn't completely insane, but he did experience sudden outbursts of anger due to mental health issues.

1606
§ 3. Rudolph and Matthias.

In 1606, a peace having been concluded with the Turks, Rudolph fancied that his hands were at last free to deal with his subjects as Ferdinand had dealt with his. The result was a general uprising, and if Rudolph's brother Matthias had not placed himself at the head of the movement, in order to save the interests of the family, some stranger would probably have been selected as a rival to the princes of the House of Austria.

In 1606, after making peace with the Turks, Rudolph thought he could finally manage his subjects the way Ferdinand had. This led to a widespread revolt, and if Rudolph's brother Matthias had not stepped in to lead the effort to protect the family's interests, some outsider would likely have been chosen as a challenger to the princes of the House of Austria.

In the end, two years later, Austria and Hungary were assigned to Matthias, whilst Bohemia, Moravia and Silesia were left to Rudolph for his lifetime.

In the end, two years later, Austria and Hungary were given to Matthias, while Bohemia, Moravia, and Silesia were left to Rudolph for the rest of his life.

1609
§ 4. The Royal Charter of Bohemia.

The result of Rudolph's ill-advised energy was to strengthen the hands of the Protestant nobility. In Hungary the Turks were too near to make it easy for Matthias to refuse concessions to a people who might, at any time, throw themselves into the arms of the enemy, and in Austria he was driven, after some resistance, to agree to a compromise. In Bohemia, in 1609, the Estates extorted from Rudolph the Royal Charter (Majestätts brief) which guaranteed freedom of conscience to every inhabitant of Bohemia, as long as he kept to certain recognised creeds. But freedom of conscience did not by any means imply freedom of worship. A man might think as he pleased, but the building of churches and the performance of divine service were matters for the authorities to decide upon. The only question was, who the authorities were.

The outcome of Rudolph's poorly thought-out actions was to empower the Protestant nobility. In Hungary, the Turks were too close for Matthias to easily deny concessions to a people who could, at any moment, ally with the enemy. In Austria, after some resistance, he was forced to agree to a compromise. In Bohemia, in 1609, the Estates pressured Rudolph into granting the Royal Charter (Majestätts brief), which promised freedom of conscience to every resident of Bohemia, as long as they adhered to certain recognized beliefs. However, freedom of conscience didn’t guarantee freedom of worship. A person could think as they wished, but the construction of churches and the conducting of religious services were left to the authorities to decide. The only question was who the authorities were.

§ 5. Position of the landowner.

By the Royal Charter this authority was given over to members of the Estates, that is to say, to about 1,400 of[Pg 26] the feudal aristocracy and 42 towns. In an agreement attached to the charter, a special exception was made for the royal domains. A Protestant landowner could and would prohibit the erection of a Catholic church on his own lands, but the king was not to have that privilege. On his domains worship was to be free.

By the Royal Charter, this power was granted to members of the Estates, specifically to around 1,400 of[Pg 26] the feudal aristocracy and 42 towns. An agreement that came with the charter included a special exception for the royal lands. A Protestant landowner could and would prevent the construction of a Catholic church on his property, but the king was not allowed that right. On his lands, worship was to be unrestricted.

§ 6. Rudolph tries to get rid of it.

From this bondage, as he counted it, Rudolph struggled to liberate himself. There was fresh violence, ending in 1611 in Rudolph's dethronement in favour of Matthias, who thus became king of Bohemia. The next year he died, and Matthias succeeded him as Emperor also.

From this captivity, as he saw it, Rudolph fought to free himself. There was renewed conflict, which culminated in 1611 with Rudolph being overthrown in favor of Matthias, who then became king of Bohemia. The following year, he died, and Matthias took over as Emperor as well.

§ 7. Christian of Anhalt hopes for general confusion.

During all these troubles, Christian of Anhalt had done all that he could to frustrate a peaceful settlement. 'When Hungary, Moravia, Austria, and Silesia are on our side,' he explained, before the Royal Charter had been granted, to a diplomatist in his employment, 'the House of Hapsburg will have no further strength to resist us, except in Bohemia, Bavaria, and a few bishoprics. Speaking humanly, we shall be strong enough not only to resist these, but to reform all the clergy, and bring them into submission to our religion. The game will begin in this fashion. As soon as Bavaria arms to use compulsion against Austria,' (that is to say, against the Austrian Protestants, who were at that time resisting Matthias) 'we shall arm to attack Bavaria, and retake Donauwörth. In the same way, we shall get hold of two or three bishops to supply us with money. Certainly, it seems that by proceeding dexterously we shall give the law to all, and set up for rulers whom we will.'

During all these troubles, Christian of Anhalt did everything he could to block a peaceful settlement. "Once Hungary, Moravia, Austria, and Silesia are on our side," he explained, before the Royal Charter was granted, to a diplomat working for him, "the House of Hapsburg will have no strength left to resist us, except in Bohemia, Bavaria, and a few bishoprics. Realistically, we’ll be strong enough not just to resist them, but to reform all the clergy and bring them into line with our religion. Here's how we’ll start. As soon as Bavaria arms to use force against Austria," (meaning the Austrian Protestants who were then resisting Matthias) "we’ll arm ourselves to attack Bavaria and retake Donauwörth. Similarly, we'll secure two or three bishops to fund us. It definitely seems that if we act wisely, we’ll be able to dictate terms to everyone and establish rulers of our choosing."

§ 8. Matthias King of Bohemia.

For the time Christian was disappointed. The dominions of Matthias settled down into quietness. But[Pg 27] Matthias was preparing another opportunity for his antagonist. Whether it would have been possible in those days for a Catholic king to have kept a Protestant nation in working order we cannot say. At all events, Matthias did not give the experiment a fair trial. He did not, indeed, attack the Royal Charter directly on the lands of the aristocracy. But he did his best to undermine it on his own. The Protestants of Braunau, on the lands of the Abbot of Braunau and the Protestants of Klostergrab, on the lands of the Archbishop of Prague, built churches for themselves, the use of which was prohibited by the abbot and the archbishop. A dispute immediately arose as to the rights of ecclesiastical landowners, and it was argued on the Protestant side, that their lands were technically Crown lands, and that they had therefore no right to close the churches. Matthias took the opposite view.

For a while, Christian was disappointed. Matthias’s territories settled into calm. But[Pg 27] Matthias was getting ready for another chance to challenge his rival. We can't say whether it would have been possible back then for a Catholic king to maintain a Protestant nation effectively. Regardless, Matthias didn't give the idea a fair shot. He didn't directly challenge the Royal Charter regarding the aristocrats' lands. However, he did his best to weaken it on his own. The Protestants in Braunau, on land owned by the Abbot of Braunau, and the Protestants in Klostergrab, on land owned by the Archbishop of Prague, built their own churches, which the abbot and the archbishop prohibited. A conflict quickly arose regarding the rights of ecclesiastical landowners, with the Protestants arguing that their lands were technically Crown lands and thus they shouldn’t be barred from using the churches. Matthias had the opposite opinion.

§ 9. He evades the charter.

On his own estates Matthias found means to evade the charter. He appointed Catholic priests to Protestant churches, and allowed measures to be taken to compel Protestants to attend the Catholic service. Yet for a long time the Protestant nobility kept quiet. Matthias was old and infirm, and when he died they would, as they supposed, have an opportunity of choosing their next king, and it was generally believed that the election would fall upon a Protestant. The only question was whether the Elector Palatine or the Elector of Saxony would be chosen.

On his own lands, Matthias found ways to bypass the charter. He assigned Catholic priests to Protestant churches and allowed actions to be taken to force Protestants to attend Catholic services. However, the Protestant nobility remained silent for a long time. Matthias was old and weak, and when he died, they believed they would have a chance to choose their next king, with the general belief that the election would favor a Protestant. The only question was whether the Elector Palatine or the Elector of Saxony would be chosen.

1617
§ 10. Ferdinand proposed as king of Bohemia.

Suddenly, in 1617, the Bohemian Diet was summoned. When the Estates of the kingdom met they were told that it was a mistake to suppose that the crown of Bohemia was elective. Evidence was pro[Pg 28]duced that for some time before the election of Matthias the Estates had acknowledged the throne to be hereditary, and the precedent of Matthias was to be set aside as occurring in revolutionary times. Intimidation was used to assist the argument, and men in the confidence of the court whispered in the ears of those who refused to be convinced that it was to be hoped that they had at least two heads on their shoulders.

Suddenly, in 1617, the Bohemian Diet was called into session. When the Estates of the kingdom gathered, they were informed that it was a mistake to think that the crown of Bohemia was elective. Evidence was presented that for some time before Matthias's election, the Estates had recognized the throne as hereditary, and the precedent set by Matthias was to be disregarded as it happened during revolutionary times. Intimidation was used to bolster the argument, and those close to the court whispered to the skeptics that they hoped they had at least two heads on their shoulders.

§ 11. The Bohemians acknowledge him as their king.

If ever there was a moment for resistance, if resistance was to be made at all, it was this. The arguments of the court were undoubtedly strong, but a skilful lawyer could easily have found technicalities on the other side, and the real evasion of the Royal Charter might have been urged as a reason why the court had no right to press technical arguments too closely. The danger was all the greater as it was known that by the renunciation of all intermediate heirs the hereditary right fell upon Ferdinand of Styria, the man who had already stamped Protestantism out in his own dominions. Yet, in spite of this, the Diet did as it was bidden, and renounced the right of election by acknowledging Ferdinand as their hereditary king.

If there was ever a time for resistance, this was it. The court's arguments were definitely strong, but a skilled lawyer could have easily found legal loopholes on the other side, and the actual avoidance of the Royal Charter could have been presented as a reason for the court not to focus too closely on technical arguments. The risk was even greater because it was known that by giving up all intermediate heirs, the hereditary right passed to Ferdinand of Styria, the man who had already crushed Protestantism in his own lands. Yet, despite this, the Diet did what they were told and gave up the right to elect by recognizing Ferdinand as their hereditary king.

§ 12. His character.

The new king was more of a devotee and less of a statesman than Maximilian of Bavaria, his cousin on his mother's side. But their judgments of events were formed on the same lines. Neither of them were mere ordinary bigots, keeping no faith with heretics. But they were both likely to be guided in their interpretation of the law by that which they conceived to be profitable to their church. Ferdinand was personally brave; but except when his course was very clear before him, he was apt to let difficulties settle themselves rather than come to a decision.

The new king was more of a believer and less of a politician than Maximilian of Bavaria, his cousin on his mother's side. But both of them formed their opinions about events along similar lines. Neither was just an ordinary bigot, holding no tolerance for heretics. However, both were likely to interpret the law based on what they believed would benefit their church. Ferdinand was personally courageous; but unless the path ahead was very clear, he tended to let difficulties resolve themselves rather than make a decision.

§ 13. He takes the oath to the Royal Charter.

He had at once to consider whether he would swear to the Royal Charter. He consulted the Jesuits, and was told that, though it had been a sin to grant it, it was no sin to accept it now that it was the law of the land. As he walked in state to his coronation, he turned to a nobleman who was by his side. 'I am glad,' he said, 'that I have attained the Bohemian crown without any pangs of conscience.' He took the oath without further difficulty.

He had to think right away about whether he would swear to the Royal Charter. He talked to the Jesuits, and they told him that, although it was a sin to grant it, it wasn’t a sin to accept it now that it was the law of the land. As he walked in a grand procession to his coronation, he turned to a nobleman next to him and said, "I’m glad I’ve gained the Bohemian crown without any guilt." He took the oath without any more issues.

The Bohemians were not long in feeling the effects of the change. Hitherto the hold of the House of Austria upon the country had been limited to the life of one old man. It had now, by the admission of the Diet itself, fixed itself for ever upon Bohemia. The proceedings against the Protestants on the royal domains assumed a sharper character. The Braunau worshippers were rigorously excluded from their church. The walls of the new church of Klostergrab were actually levelled with the ground.

The Bohemians quickly felt the impact of the change. Until now, the House of Austria's control over the country was limited to the life of one elderly man. However, according to the Diet itself, it had now established a permanent presence in Bohemia. The actions taken against the Protestants on the royal lands became more severe. The Braunau worshippers were strictly barred from their church. The new church in Klostergrab was completely destroyed.

Section II.The Revolution at Prague.

1618. § 1. The Bohemians petition Matthias.

The Bohemians had thus to resist in 1618, under every disadvantage, the attack which they had done nothing to meet in 1617. Certain persons named Defensors had, by law, the right of summoning an assembly of representatives of the Protestant Estates. Such an assembly met on March 5, and having prepared a petition to Matthias, who was absent from the kingdom, adjourned to May 21.

The Bohemians had to defend themselves in 1618, facing numerous disadvantages, against an attack they hadn't prepared for in 1617. Certain individuals known as Defensors had the legal right to call for a meeting of representatives from the Protestant Estates. This assembly convened on March 5, prepared a petition for Matthias, who was not in the kingdom, and then postponed until May 21.

§ 2. Reply of Matthias.

Long before the time of meeting came, an answer was sent from Matthias justifying all that had been done, and declaring the assembly illegal. It was believed at[Pg 30] the time, though incorrectly, that the answer was prepared by Slawata and Martinitz, two members of the regency who had been notorious for the vigour of their opposition to Protestantism.

Long before the meeting took place, Matthias sent a response justifying everything that had happened and declaring the assembly illegal. At[Pg 30] the time, although it was a mistaken belief, people thought that the response had been written by Slawata and Martinitz, two members of the regency who were well-known for their strong opposition to Protestantism.

§ 3. Violent counsels.

In the Protestant assembly there was a knot of men, headed by Count Henry of Thurn, which was bent on the dethronement of Ferdinand. They resolved to take advantage of the popular feeling to effect the murder of the two regents, and so to place an impassable gulf between the nation and the king.

In the Protestant gathering, a group of men led by Count Henry of Thurn was determined to overthrow Ferdinand. They decided to take advantage of the public sentiment to carry out the assassination of the two regents, aiming to create an unbridgeable divide between the nation and the king.

§ 4. Martinitz and Slawata thrown out of window.

Accordingly, on the morning of May 23, the 'beginning and cause,' as a contemporary calls it, 'of all the coming evil,' the first day, though men as yet knew it not, of thirty years of war, Thurn sallied forth at the head of a band of noblemen and their followers, all of them with arms in their hands. Trooping into the room where the regents were seated, they charged the obnoxious two with being the authors of the king's reply. After a bitter altercation both Martinitz and Slawata were dragged to a window which overlooked the fosse below from a dizzy height of some seventy feet. Martinitz, struggling against his enemies, pleaded hard for a confessor. 'Commend thy soul to God,' was the stern answer. 'Shall we allow the Jesuit scoundrels to come here?' In an instant he was hurled out, crying, 'Jesus, Mary!' 'Let us see,' said some one mockingly, 'Whether his Mary will help him.' A moment later he added: 'By God, his Mary has helped him.' Slawata followed, and then the secretary Fabricius. By a wonderful preservation, in which pious Catholics discerned the protecting hand of God, all three crawled away from the spot without serious hurt.

On the morning of May 23, the 'beginning and cause,' as a modern observer puts it, 'of all the coming evil,' marked the first day, although people didn't realize it yet, of thirty years of war. Thurn led a group of noblemen and their followers, all armed. They marched into the room where the regents were gathered and accused the two despised officials of being behind the king's response. After a heated argument, both Martinitz and Slawata were dragged to a window overlooking the ditch below from a staggering height of about seventy feet. Martinitz, fighting against his captors, desperately asked for a confessor. 'Commend your soul to God,' came the harsh reply. 'Should we let those Jesuit scoundrels come here?' In an instant, he was thrown out, shouting, 'Jesus, Mary!' Someone mockingly said, 'Let’s see if his Mary will help him.' A moment later, he added, 'By God, his Mary did help him.' Slawata followed, and then the secretary Fabricius. Remarkably, all three crawled away from the scene without serious injury, an act that many devout Catholics saw as God's protective hand at work.

§ 5. A bad beginning.

There are moments when the character of a nation or party stands revealed as by a lightning flash, and this was one of them. It is not in such a way as this that successful revolutions are begun.

There are moments when the true nature of a nation or party is exposed like a flash of lightning, and this was one of those times. Successful revolutions are not started in this way.

§ 6. The revolutionary government.

The first steps to constitute a new government were easy. Thirty Directors were appointed, and the Jesuits were expelled from Bohemia. The Diet met and ordered soldiers to be levied to form an army. But to support this army money would be needed, and the existing taxes were insufficient. A loan was accordingly thought of, and the nobles resolved to request the towns to make up the sum, they themselves contributing nothing. The project falling dead upon the resistance of the towns, new taxes were voted; but no steps were taken to collect them, and the army was left to depend in a great measure upon chance.

The first steps to set up a new government were straightforward. Thirty Directors were chosen, and the Jesuits were kicked out of Bohemia. The Diet got together and decided to raise soldiers to create an army. But to support this army, they would need money, and the current taxes weren’t enough. They thought about getting a loan and the nobles decided to ask the towns to cover the amount, while they wouldn’t contribute anything themselves. The plan failed due to the towns’ resistance, so new taxes were approved; however, no action was taken to collect them, leaving the army largely reliant on luck.

§ 7. The Elector of Saxony wishes for peace.

Would the princes of Germany come to the help of the Directors? John George of Saxony told them that he deeply sympathized with them, but that rebellion was a serious matter. To one who asked him what he meant to do, he replied, 'Help to put out the fire.'

Would the princes of Germany come to the Directors' aid? John George of Saxony told them that he felt for them, but that rebellion was a serious issue. When someone asked him what he planned to do, he replied, 'Help to put out the fire.'

§ 8. The Elector Palatine holds out hopes of assistance.

There was more help for them at Heidelberg than at Dresden. Frederick IV. had died in 1610, and his son, the young Frederick V., looked up to Christian of Anhalt as the first statesman of his age. By his marriage with Elizabeth, the daughter of James I. of England, he had contracted an alliance which gave him the appearance rather than the reality of strength. He offered every encouragement to the Bohemians, but for the time held back from giving them actual assistance.

There was more support for them in Heidelberg than in Dresden. Frederick IV had died in 1610, and his son, the young Frederick V, looked up to Christian of Anhalt as the top statesman of his time. By marrying Elizabeth, the daughter of James I of England, he formed an alliance that made him seem strong, even if it wasn't really the case. He encouraged the Bohemians a lot but refrained from providing them with actual help for the moment.

Section III.The War in Bohemia.

§ 1. Outbreak of war.

The Directors were thus thrown on their own resources. Ferdinand had secured his election as king of Hungary, and, returning to Vienna, had taken up the reins of government in the name of Matthias. He had got together an army of 14,000 men, under the command of Bucquoi, an officer from the great school of military art in the Netherlands, and on August 13, the Bohemian frontier was invaded. War could hardly be avoided by either side. Budweis and Pilsen, two Catholic towns in Bohemia, naturally clung to their sovereign, and as soon as the Directors ordered an attack upon Budweis, the troops of Matthias prepared to advance to its succour.

The Directors were left to fend for themselves. Ferdinand had secured his election as king of Hungary and, returning to Vienna, took control of the government in Matthias's name. He assembled an army of 14,000 men, led by Bucquoi, an officer trained in the military arts of the Netherlands, and on August 13, they invaded the Bohemian frontier. War seemed unavoidable for both sides. Budweis and Pilsen, two Catholic towns in Bohemia, naturally supported their ruler, and as soon as the Directors ordered an attack on Budweis, Matthias's troops prepared to move in to help.

§ 2. The Bohemians vote men, but object to paying taxes.

The Directors took alarm, and proposed to the Diet that new taxes should be raised and not merely voted, and that, in addition to the army of regular soldiers, there should be a general levy of a large portion of the population. To the levy the Diet consented without difficulty. But before the day fixed for discussing the proposed taxes arrived, the majority of the members deliberately returned to their homes, and no new taxes were to be had.

The Directors got worried and suggested to the Diet that new taxes should be raised rather than just voted on, and that besides the regular army, there should be a general draft of a large part of the population. The Diet agreed to the draft easily. However, before the scheduled day to discuss the proposed taxes came, most of the members intentionally went back to their homes, and no new taxes were created.

§ 3. They are not likely to prosper.

This day, August 30, may fairly be taken as the date of the political suicide of the Bohemian aristocracy. In almost every country in Europe order was maintained by concentrating the chief powers of the State in the hands of a single governor, whether he were called king, duke, or elector. To this rule there were exceptions in Venice, Switzerland, and the Netherlands, and by-and-by there would be an exception on a grander scale in England. But the peoples who formed these exceptions had proved[Pg 33] themselves worthy of the distinction, and there would be no room in the world for men who had got rid of their king without being able to establish order upon another basis.

This day, August 30, can be seen as the date of the political downfall of the Bohemian aristocracy. In almost every country in Europe, order was maintained by placing the main powers of the State in the hands of a single ruler, whether called king, duke, or elector. There were exceptions to this rule in Venice, Switzerland, and the Netherlands, and eventually there would be a notable exception in England. But the people in these exceptions had proven[Pg 33] themselves worthy of that distinction, and there would be no place in the world for those who removed their king without being able to establish order on a different foundation.

§ 4. Help from Savoy.

Still there were too many governments in Europe hostile to the House of Austria to allow the Bohemians to fall at once. Charles Emmanuel, Duke of Savoy, had just brought a war with Spain to a close, but he had not become any better disposed towards his late adversary. He accordingly entered into an agreement with the leaders of the Union, by which 2,000 men who had been raised for his service were to be placed at the disposal of the Bohemian Directors.

Still, there were too many governments in Europe hostile to the House of Austria to let the Bohemians fall immediately. Charles Emmanuel, Duke of Savoy, had just ended a war with Spain, but he hadn’t become any more friendly toward his former opponent. So, he made an agreement with the leaders of the Union, allowing 2,000 men he had raised for his service to be available to the Bohemian Directors.

§ 5. Mansfeld.

The commander of these troops was Count Ernest of Mansfeld, an illegitimate son of a famous general in the service of Spain. He had changed his religion and deserted his king. He now put himself forward as a champion of Protestantism. He was brave, active, and versatile, and was possessed of those gifts which win the confidence of professional soldiers. But he was already notorious for the readiness with which he allowed his soldiers to support themselves on the most unbridled pillage. An adventurer himself, he was just the man to lead an army of adventurers.

The leader of these troops was Count Ernest of Mansfeld, an illegitimate son of a well-known general who served Spain. He had converted his religion and abandoned his king. Now, he positioned himself as a defender of Protestantism. He was brave, energetic, and adaptable, and he had the qualities that earned the trust of professional soldiers. However, he was already infamous for how easily he let his troops support themselves through rampant looting. As an adventurer himself, he was the perfect person to lead a band of adventurers.

§ 6. A forced loan.

Soon after his arrival in Bohemia, Mansfeld was employed in the siege of Pilsen, whilst Thurn was occupied with holding Bucquoi in check. The failure in obtaining additional taxes had led the Directors to adopt the simple expedient of levying a forced loan from the few rich.

Soon after he arrived in Bohemia, Mansfeld was involved in the siege of Pilsen, while Thurn was busy keeping Bucquoi in check. The inability to secure extra taxes had prompted the Directors to resort to the straightforward solution of imposing a forced loan on the few wealthy individuals.

§ 7. Success of the Bohemians.

For a time this desperate expedient was successful. The help offered to Ferdinand by Spain was not great, and it was long in coming. The prudent Maximilian re[Pg 34]fused to ruin himself by engaging in an apparently hopeless cause. At last the Silesians, who had hesitated long, threw in their lot with their neighbours, and sent their troops to their help early in November. Bucquoi was in full retreat to Budweis. On the 21st Pilsen surrendered to Mansfeld. Further warfare was stopped as winter came on—a terrible winter for the unhappy dwellers in Southern Bohemia. Starving armies are not particular in their methods of supplying their wants. Plunder, devastation and reckless atrocities of every kind fell to the lot of the doomed peasants, Bucquoi's Hungarians being conspicuous for barbarity.

For a while, this desperate measure worked. The support Spain gave to Ferdinand was limited and took a long time to arrive. The cautious Maximilian refused to jeopardize himself by getting involved in what seemed like a losing battle. Eventually, the Silesians, who had been unsure for a long time, joined forces with their neighbors and sent troops to help in early November. Bucquoi was in full retreat to Budweis. On the 21st, Pilsen surrendered to Mansfeld. Further fighting was halted as winter set in—a brutal winter for the unfortunate people in Southern Bohemia. Starving armies are not picky about how they meet their needs. Looting, destruction, and unchecked brutality of all kinds fell upon the doomed peasants, with Bucquoi's Hungarians standing out for their savagery.

§ 8. Scheme of Christian of Anhalt.

Meanwhile, Christian of Anhalt was luring on the young Elector Palatine to more active intervention. The Bohemian leaders had already begun to talk of placing the crown on Frederick's head. Frederick, anxious and undecided, consented on the one hand, at the Emperor's invitation, to join the Duke of Bavaria and the Electors of Mentz and Saxony in mediating an arrangement, whilst, on the other hand, he gave his assent to an embassy to Turin, the object of which was to dazzle the Duke of Savoy with the prospect of obtaining the imperial crown after the death of Matthias, and to urge him to join in an attack upon the German dominions of the House of Austria.

Meanwhile, Christian of Anhalt was encouraging the young Elector Palatine to get more involved. The leaders in Bohemia had started discussing the idea of putting the crown on Frederick's head. Frederick, feeling anxious and unsure, agreed to join the Duke of Bavaria and the Electors of Mainz and Saxony in mediating a solution at the Emperor's request. At the same time, he also approved sending a delegation to Turin to impress the Duke of Savoy with the possibility of gaining the imperial crown after Matthias's death and to persuade him to join in an attack on the German territories controlled by the House of Austria.

§ 9. Coolness of the Union.

The path on which Frederick was entering was the more evidently unsafe, as the Union, which met at Heilbronn in September, had shown great coolness in the Bohemian cause. Christian of Anhalt had not ventured even to hint at the projects which he entertained. If he was afterwards deserted by the Union he could not say that its members as a body had engaged to support him.

The path Frederick was taking was clearly more dangerous, as the Union, which met in Heilbronn in September, had shown little support for the Bohemian cause. Christian of Anhalt hadn’t even dared to suggest the plans he had. If he was later abandoned by the Union, he couldn’t claim that its members had promised to back him.

1619
§ 10. The Duke of Savoy gives hopes.

The Duke of Savoy, on the other hand, at least talked as if the Austrian territories were at his feet. In August 1618 he had given his consent to the proposed elevation of Frederick to the Bohemian throne. In February 1619 he explained that he wished to have Bohemia for himself. Frederick might be compensated with the Austrian lands in Alsace and Swabia. He might, perhaps, have the Archduchy of Austria too, or become King of Hungary. If he wished to fall upon the bishops' lands, let him do it quickly, before the Pope had time to interfere. This sort of talk, wild as it was, delighted the little circle of Frederick's confidants. The Margrave of Anspach, who, as general of the army of the Union, was admitted into the secret, was beyond measure pleased: 'We have now,' he said, 'the means of upsetting the world.'

The Duke of Savoy, on the other hand, acted like the Austrian territories were his to command. In August 1618, he agreed to Frederick's potential rise to the Bohemian throne. By February 1619, he declared his desire to claim Bohemia for himself. He suggested that Frederick could have the Austrian lands in Alsace and Swabia as compensation. Frederick might also get the Archduchy of Austria or even become King of Hungary. If he wanted to take the bishops' lands, he should do it quickly, before the Pope had a chance to get involved. This kind of talk, as outrageous as it was, thrilled Frederick's close group of advisors. The Margrave of Anspach, who was allowed into the secret as the general of the army of the Union, was extremely pleased: “Now we have the means to shake the world.”

§ 11. Conservative feeling alienated.

For the present, these negotiations were veiled in secresy. They engendered a confident levity, which was certain to shock that conservative, peace-loving feeling which the Bohemians had already done much to alienate.

For now, these negotiations were shrouded in secrecy. They created a carefree confidence that was sure to disturb the conservative, peace-loving sentiment that the Bohemians had already done a lot to distance.

Section IV.Ferdinand on his Defence.

§ 1. The Bohemians look for aid from foreign powers.

If the assistance of the Union was thus likely to do more harm than good to the Bohemians, their hopes of aid from other powers were still more delusive. The Dutch, indeed, sent something, and would willingly have sent more, but they had too many difficulties at home to be very profuse in their offers. James of England told his son-in-law plainly that he would have nothing to do with any encroachment upon the rights of others, and he had undertaken at the instigation of Spain a formal mediation between the Bohemians and their king—a mediation[Pg 36] which had been offered him merely in order to keep his hands tied whilst others were arming.

If the Union's help was likely to do more harm than good for the Bohemians, their hopes for support from other countries were even more misleading. The Dutch did send some aid and were willing to send more, but they were dealing with too many issues at home to be overly generous. James of England made it clear to his son-in-law that he wanted nothing to do with any encroachment on the rights of others, and he had agreed, at Spain's request, to act as a formal mediator between the Bohemians and their king—a mediation[Pg 36] that was offered to him just to keep him occupied while others were preparing for conflict.

§ 2. Attack upon Vienna.

On March 20, before the next campaign opened, Matthias died. Ferdinand's renewed promises to respect the Royal Charter—made doubtless under the reservation of putting his own interpretation upon the disputed points—were rejected with scorn by the Directors. The sword was to decide the quarrel. With the money received from the Dutch, and with aid in money and munitions of war from Heidelberg, Thurn and Mansfeld were enabled to take the field. The latter remained to watch Bucquoi, whilst the former undertook to win the other territories, which had hitherto submitted to Matthias, and had stood aloof from the movement in Bohemia. Without much difficulty he succeeded in revolutionizing Moravia, and he arrived on June 5 under the walls of Vienna. Within was Ferdinand himself, with a petty garrison of 300 men, and as many volunteers as he could attach to his cause. Thurn hoped that his partisans inside the cities would open the gates to admit him. But he lost time in negotiations with the Austrian nobility. The estates of the two territories of Upper and Lower Austria were to a great extent Protestant, and they had refused to do homage to Ferdinand on the death of Matthias. The Lower Austrians now sent a deputation to Vienna to demand permission to form a confederation with the Bohemians, on terms which would practically have converted the whole country, from the Styrian frontier to the borders of Silesia, into a federal aristocratic republic.

On March 20, before the next campaign started, Matthias passed away. Ferdinand's renewed promises to honor the Royal Charter—made with the intention of interpreting the disputed points in his favor—were rejected with disdain by the Directors. The conflict was to be settled by force. With funds received from the Dutch, along with financial and military support from Heidelberg, Thurn and Mansfeld were prepared to take action. Mansfeld stayed to keep an eye on Bucquoi, while Thurn focused on securing other territories that had previously submitted to Matthias and had remained neutral in the Bohemian movement. He quickly succeeded in rallying Moravia and arrived on June 5 at the gates of Vienna. Inside was Ferdinand himself, with a small garrison of 300 men and as many volunteers as he could rally to his cause. Thurn hoped that his supporters within the cities would open the gates for him. However, he wasted time negotiating with the Austrian nobility. The estates of Upper and Lower Austria were largely Protestant, and they had refused to pledge loyalty to Ferdinand after Matthias's death. The Lower Austrians sent a delegation to Vienna to request permission to form a confederation with the Bohemians, which would effectively turn the whole region, from the Styrian border to Silesia, into a federal aristocratic republic.

§ 3. Ferdinand resists the demands of the Lower Austrian Estates.

In Ferdinand they had to do with a man who was not to be overawed by personal danger. He knew well that by yielding he would be giving a legal basis to a system which he regarded as opposed to all law, human[Pg 37] and divine. Throwing himself before the crucifix, he found strength for the conflict into which he entered on behalf of his family, his church, and, as he firmly believed, of his country and his God—strength none the less real because the figure on the cross did not, as men not long afterwards came fondly to believe, bow its head towards the suppliant, or utter the consoling words: 'Ferdinand, I will not forsake thee.'

In Ferdinand, they were dealing with a man who wasn’t easily intimidated by personal danger. He understood that by backing down, he would be giving legitimacy to a system he believed was against all laws, both human[Pg 37] and divine. Throwing himself in front of the crucifix, he found the strength to stand up for his family, his church, and, as he strongly believed, his country and his God—strength that was just as real even though the figure on the cross did not, as people would later come to wishful thinking, bow its head toward him or say comforting words: 'Ferdinand, I will not forsake you.'

§ 4. Rescue arrives.

To a deputation from the Austrian Estates he was firm and unbending. They might threaten as they pleased, but the confederation with Bohemia he would not sign. Rougher and rougher grew the menaces addressed to him. Some one, it is said, talked of dethroning him and of educating his children in the Protestant religion. Suddenly the blare of a trumpet was heard in the court below. A regiment of horses had slipped in through a gate unguarded by Thurn, and had hurried to Ferdinand's defence. The deputation, lately so imperious, slunk away, glad enough to escape punishment.

To a group from the Austrian Estates, he remained firm and unyielding. They could threaten all they wanted, but he would not agree to the confederation with Bohemia. The threats directed at him became increasingly aggressive. Someone supposedly mentioned dethroning him and raising his children in the Protestant faith. Suddenly, the sound of a trumpet echoed in the courtyard below. A regiment of cavalry had entered through an unguarded gate, rushing to Ferdinand's defense. The delegation, once so domineering, slipped away, relieved to avoid punishment.

§ 5. The siege raised.

Little would so slight a reinforcement have availed if Thurn had been capable of assaulting the city. But, unprovided with stores of food or siege munitions, he had counted on treason within. Disappointed of his prey, he returned to Bohemia, to find that Bucquoi had broken out of Budweis, and had inflicted a serious defeat on Mansfeld.

Little would such a small reinforcement have helped if Thurn had been able to attack the city. But without supplies of food or siege weapons, he had relied on betrayal from within. Disappointed in his plans, he returned to Bohemia, only to discover that Bucquoi had broken out of Budweis and had dealt a serious defeat to Mansfeld.

§ 6. The Imperial election.

Ferdinand did not linger at Vienna to dispute his rights with his Austrian subjects. The election of a new Emperor was to take place at Frankfort, and it was of importance to him to be on the spot. To the German Protestants the transfer of the Imperial crown to his head could not be[Pg 38] a matter of indifference. If he succeeded, as there seemed every probability of his succeeding, in re-establishing his authority over Bohemia, he would weigh with a far heavier weight than Matthias upon the disputes by which Germany was distracted. The Elector Palatine and his councillors had a thousand schemes for getting rid of him, without fixing upon any. John George of Saxony, in 1619 as in 1612, had a definite plan to propose. Ferdinand, he said, was not in possession of Bohemia, and could not, therefore, vote as King of Bohemia at the election. The election must, therefore, be postponed till the Bohemian question had been settled by mediation. If only the three Protestant electors could have been brought to agree to this course, an immediate choice of Ferdinand would have been impossible.

Ferdinand didn’t stay in Vienna to argue about his rights with his Austrian subjects. The election of a new Emperor was about to happen in Frankfort, and it was crucial for him to be there. For the German Protestants, the idea of the Imperial crown going to him was definitely significant. If he succeeded, which seemed likely, in regaining control over Bohemia, he would have much more influence than Matthias in the ongoing disputes that were troubling Germany. The Elector Palatine and his advisors had countless plans for getting rid of him but couldn’t settle on any. John George of Saxony, just like in 1612, had a clear proposal for 1619. He argued that Ferdinand was not in control of Bohemia and therefore couldn’t vote as King of Bohemia during the election. The election had to be postponed until the issue in Bohemia was resolved through mediation. If only the three Protestant electors could have agreed on this approach, a quick election of Ferdinand would have been impossible.

§ 7. Ferdinand chosen Emperor.

Whatever might be the merits of the proposal itself, it had the inestimable advantage of embarking the Lutherans of the North and the Calvinists of the South in a common cause. But Frederick distrusted John George, and preferred another plan of his own. John George lost his temper, and voted unconditionally for Ferdinand. Frederick, if he did not mean to be left alone in impotent isolation, had nothing for it but to follow his example. He had no other candidate seriously to propose; and on August 28, 1619, Ferdinand was chosen by a unanimous vote. He was now known as the Emperor Ferdinand II.

Whatever the merits of the proposal itself, it had the tremendous advantage of uniting the Lutherans of the North and the Calvinists of the South in a shared goal. However, Frederick didn't trust John George and preferred his own plan. John George lost his temper and voted outright for Ferdinand. Frederick, wanting to avoid being left in powerless isolation, had no choice but to follow his lead. He didn’t have any other serious candidate to propose; and on August 28, 1619, Ferdinand was chosen by a unanimous vote. He was now known as Emperor Ferdinand II.

§ 8. Frederick elected King of Bohemia.

Two days before, another election had taken place at Prague. The Bohemians, after deposing Ferdinand from the throne, which in 1617 they had acknowledged to be his, chose Frederick to fill the vacant seat.

Two days ago, another election occurred in Prague. The Bohemians, after removing Ferdinand from the throne—which they had recognized as his in 1617—chose Frederick to take the empty seat.

§ 9. He accepts the throne.

Would Frederick accept the perilous offer? Opinions[Pg 39] round him were divided on the advisability of the step. The princes of the Union, and even his own councillors, took opposite sides. In his own family, his mother raised a voice of warning. His wife, Elizabeth of England, the beautiful and high-spirited, urged him to the enterprise. The poor young man himself was well-nigh distracted. At last he found a consolation in the comfortable belief that his election was the act of God. Amidst the tears of the good people of Heidelberg he set out from the proud castle, magnificent even now in its ruins as it looks down upon the rushing stream of the Neckar. 'He is carrying the Palatinate into Bohemia,' said his sorrowing mother. On November 4 he was crowned at Prague, and the last act of the Bohemian Revolution was accomplished.

Would Frederick accept the risky offer? Opinions[Pg 39] around him were split on whether it was a smart move. The princes of the Union, along with his own advisors, took opposing sides. Within his own family, his mother voiced her concerns. His wife, Elizabeth of England, beautiful and spirited, encouraged him to go for it. The poor young man was nearly overwhelmed. Eventually, he found comfort in the belief that his election was God's will. Amidst the tears of the good people of Heidelberg, he left the proud castle, which still looked magnificent even in ruins, overlooking the rushing Neckar River. "He is taking the Palatinate into Bohemia," his grieving mother said. On November 4, he was crowned in Prague, marking the final act of the Bohemian Revolution.


CHAPTER III.
IMPERIALIST VICTORIES IN BOHEMIA AND THE PALATINATE.

Section I.The Attack upon Frederick.

§ 1. Maximilian prepares for war.

The news of Frederick's acceptance of the Bohemian crown sent a thrill of confidence through the ranks of his opponents. 'That prince,' said the Pope, 'has cast himself into a fine labyrinth.' 'He will only be a winter-king,' whispered the Jesuits to one another, certain that the summer's campaign would see his pretensions at an end. Up to that time the Bohemian cause stood upon its own merits. But if one prince of the Empire was to be allowed, on any pretext, to seize upon the territories of another, what bulwark was there against a return of the[Pg 40] old fist-right, or general anarchy? Frederick had attacked the foundations on which the institutions of his time rested, without calling up anything to take their place.

The news of Frederick's acceptance of the Bohemian crown sparked a wave of confidence among his opponents. "That prince," said the Pope, "has walked into a tricky situation." "He’ll only be a winter king," the Jesuits whispered to each other, convinced that the summer campaign would end his claims. Until then, the Bohemian cause stood on its own merit. But if one prince of the Empire could, for any reason, take over another's territories, what protection did anyone have against a return to the old ways of fistfights or total chaos? Frederick had challenged the very foundations on which the institutions of his time were built, without presenting any alternatives.

§ 2. Makes use of Frederick's mistakes.

Maximilian saw more clearly than any one the mistake that had been committed. In an interview with the new Emperor he engaged to forsake his inaction. Hitherto he had kept quiet, because he knew well that the apparent aggressor would have the general opinion of the world against him. Now that the blunder had been committed, he was ready to take advantage of it. At the same time, he did not forget his own interests, and he stipulated that, when all was over, Frederick's electoral dignity—not necessarily his territory—should be transferred to himself, and that he should retain Upper Austria in pledge till his military expenses had been repaid.

Maximilian understood the mistake that had been made better than anyone else. During a meeting with the new Emperor, he committed to ending his inaction. Until now, he had stayed silent because he was aware that the apparent aggressor would have the support of public opinion against him. Now that the error had been made, he was ready to exploit it. At the same time, he didn’t forget his own interests and made it clear that, when everything was settled, Frederick's electoral status—not necessarily his land—should be handed over to him, and that he would keep Upper Austria as collateral until his military expenses were paid back.

§ 3. Bethlen Gabor attacks Austria.

The effect of the change from the passive endurance of Ferdinand to the active vigour of Maximilian was immediately perceptible. His first object was to gain over or neutralize the German Protestants, and events in the East were seconding him to a marvel. About one-fifth only of Hungary was in Ferdinand's possession. The rest was about equally divided between the Turks and Bethlen Gabor, the Protestant Prince of Transylvania, a semi-barbarous but energetic chieftain, who hoped, with Turkish support, to make himself master of all Hungary, if not of Austria as well. In the first days of November, his hordes, in friendly alliance with the Bohemians, were burning and plundering round the walls of Vienna. But such armies as his can only support themselves by continuous success; and Bethlen Gabor found the capture of Vienna[Pg 41] as hopeless in the winter as Thurn had found it in the summer. Retiring eastwards, he left behind him a bitter indignation against those who had abetted his proceedings, and who had not been ashamed, as their adversaries declared, to plant the Crescent upon the ruins of Christianity and civilization.

The impact of Ferdinand's passive endurance shifting to Maximilian's active energy was instantly noticeable. His main goal was to win over or neutralize the German Protestants, and events in the East were surprisingly supporting him. Only about one-fifth of Hungary was under Ferdinand's control. The rest was roughly split between the Turks and Bethlen Gabor, the Protestant Prince of Transylvania, a rough but dynamic leader who aimed, with Turkish backing, to take over all of Hungary, if not Austria as well. In early November, his forces, in an alliance with the Bohemians, were burning and looting around the walls of Vienna. But armies like his can only sustain themselves through constant success; and Bethlen Gabor found taking Vienna[Pg 41] just as impossible in the winter as Thurn had deemed it in the summer. Moving east, he left behind a deep resentment against those who had supported his actions, and who, as their opponents claimed, were not ashamed to raise the Crescent over the ruins of Christianity and civilization.

§ 4. The Union refuses to support Frederick.

Such declamation, overstrained as it was, was not without its effect. German Protestantism had no enthusiasm to spare for Frederick's enterprise in Bohemia. At a meeting of the Union at Nüremberg, Frederick's cause found no support. Maximilian could well afford to leave the Union to its own hesitation, and to think only of conciliating the Elector of Saxony and the North German princes.

Such speeches, as exaggerated as they were, still had an impact. German Protestantism had no enthusiasm to waste on Frederick's efforts in Bohemia. At a Union meeting in Nuremberg, Frederick's cause received no backing. Maximilian could easily allow the Union to remain indecisive while focusing solely on winning over the Elector of Saxony and the North German princes.

1620
§ 5. The agreement of Mühlhausen.

That John George should have taken serious alarm at his rival's increase of power is not surprising. Not only did it assail whatever shadow still remained of the protecting institutions of the Empire, but it did so in a way likely to be especially disagreeable at Dresden. The revolution at Prague did not simply raise an otherwise powerless person into Ferdinand's place. It gave the crown of Bohemia to a man whose territories were already so extensive that if he managed to consolidate his new dominion with them he would unite in his hands a power which would be unequalled in the Empire, and which would bring with it the unheard-of accumulation of two votes upon one person at imperial elections. John George would descend from being one of the first of the German princes to a mere second-rate position.

It’s no surprise that John George was seriously alarmed by his rival’s growing power. Not only did it threaten what little protection the Empire still had, but it also did so in a way that was likely to be particularly unwelcome in Dresden. The revolution in Prague didn’t just replace Ferdinand with someone who had no power; it put the crown of Bohemia on a man whose territories were already so vast that if he managed to merge his new realm with his existing lands, he would hold an unmatched power in the Empire. This would mean an unprecedented concentration of two votes in one person at imperial elections. John George would go from being one of the top German princes to a mere second-rate figure.

§ 6. The ecclesiastical lands held by Protestants guaranteed under conditions.

John George was not to be won for nothing. At an assembly held at Mühlhausen in March 1620, the League promised that they would never attempt to[Pg 42] recover by force the lands of the Protestant administrators, or the secularized lands in the northern territories, as long as the holders continued to act as loyal subjects; and this promise was confirmed by the Emperor.

John George wasn't going to be easily persuaded. At a gathering in Mühlhausen in March 1620, the League stated that they would never try to[Pg 42] reclaim the lands of the Protestant administrators or the secularized lands in the northern territories, as long as the current owners remained loyal subjects; and this commitment was supported by the Emperor.

§ 7. Spinola prepares to attack the Palatinate.

That this engagement was not enough, later events were to show. For the present it seemed satisfactory to John George, and Maximilian was able to turn his attention to the actual preparations for war. In May orders had been issued from Madrid to Spinola, the Spanish general in the Netherlands, to make ready to march to the Emperor's defence; and on June 3 the frightened Union signed the treaty of Ulm, by which they promised to observe neutrality towards the League, thus securing to Maximilian freedom from attack in the rear during his march into Bohemia. The Union, however, if it should be attacked, was to be allowed to defend its own territories, including the Palatinate.

That this engagement was not sufficient, later events would reveal. For now, it seemed acceptable to John George, and Maximilian could focus on the actual preparations for war. In May, orders were sent from Madrid to Spinola, the Spanish general in the Netherlands, to prepare to march to defend the Emperor; and on June 3, the frightened Union signed the treaty of Ulm, agreeing to remain neutral towards the League, thereby ensuring Maximilian could march into Bohemia without fear of attacks from behind. However, the Union was permitted to defend its own territories, including the Palatinate, if it were attacked.

§ 8. The invasions.

At the head of Maximilian's army was the Walloon Tilly, a man capable of inspiring confidence alike by the probity of his character and by the possession of eminent military capacity. On June 23 he crossed the Austrian frontier. On August 20 the Estates of Upper Austria unconditionally bowed to Ferdinand as their lord and master. Lower Austria had already submitted to its fate. About the same time John George had entered Lusatia, and was besieging Bautzen in Ferdinand's name. Spinola, too, had marched along the Rhine, and had reached Mentz by the end of August.

At the head of Maximilian's army was the Walloon Tilly, a man who inspired confidence both through his integrity and his exceptional military skills. On June 23, he crossed the Austrian border. By August 20, the Estates of Upper Austria had surrendered unconditionally to Ferdinand as their ruler. Lower Austria had already accepted its fate. Around the same time, John George had entered Lusatia and was besieging Bautzen in Ferdinand's name. Spinola had also marched along the Rhine and reached Mentz by the end of August.

§ 9. Spinola subdues the Western Palatinate.

The army of the Union was drawn up to oppose the Spaniards. But there was no harmony amongst the[Pg 43] leaders; no spirit in the troops. Falling upon one town after another, Spinola now brought into his power nearly the whole of that portion of the Palatinate which lay on the left bank of the Rhine. The army of the Union retreated helplessly to Worms, waiting for what might happen next.

The Union army was assembled to face the Spaniards. However, there was no unity among the[Pg 43] leaders; the troops lacked motivation. After attacking one town after another, Spinola effectively took control of nearly the entire part of the Palatinate located on the left bank of the Rhine. The Union army retreated helplessly to Worms, waiting to see what would happen next.

§ 10. Invasion of Bohemia.

Maximilian was now ready to attack Bohemia. He soon effected a junction with Bucquoi. Frederick's position was deplorable.

Maximilian was now prepared to launch an attack on Bohemia. He quickly joined forces with Bucquoi. Frederick's situation was hopeless.

§ 11. Growing unpopularity of Frederick.

At first he had been received at Prague with the liveliest joy. When a son was born to him, who was in after days to become the Prince Rupert of our English civil wars, every sign of rejoicing accompanied the child to the font. But it was not long before Frederick's Lutheran subjects were offended by his Calvinistic proceedings. In the royal chapel pictures of the saints were ruthlessly torn down from the walls, and the great crucifix, an object of reverence to the Lutheran as well as the Catholic, was tossed aside like a common log of wood. The treasures of art which Rudolph II. had collected during his life of seclusion were catalogued that they might be offered for sale; and it is said that many of them were carried off by the officials entrusted with the duty. And besides real grievances, there were others that were purely imaginary. A story has been told which, whether true or false, is a good illustration of the impracticable nature of the Bohemian aristocracy. Frederick is said to have convened some of them to council early in the morning and to have received an answer that it was against their privileges to get up so soon.

At first, he was welcomed in Prague with great joy. When a son was born to him, who would later become Prince Rupert during our English civil wars, the child was celebrated with all sorts of festivities when he was baptized. However, it didn’t take long for Frederick’s Lutheran subjects to be upset by his Calvinist actions. In the royal chapel, images of the saints were ruthlessly taken down from the walls, and the large crucifix, revered by both Lutherans and Catholics, was discarded like a piece of firewood. The art treasures that Rudolph II had gathered during his secluded life were cataloged for sale, and it’s said that many were stolen by the officials tasked with this duty. Along with genuine grievances, there were also purely imaginary ones. A story has circulated that, whether true or not, highlights the impractical nature of the Bohemian aristocracy. Frederick is said to have called some of them to a meeting early in the morning, only to receive a response that it was against their privileges to get up so early.

§ 12. Frederick brings no strength to the Bohemians.

The Bohemians were not long in discovering that no real strength had been brought to them by Frederick.[Pg 44] He had been set upon the throne, not for his personal qualities, but because he was supposed to have good friends, and to be able to prop up the falling cause of Bohemia by aid from all parts of Protestant Europe. But his friends gave him little or no help, and he was himself looking tranquilly on whilst the storm was gathering before his eyes. In his ranks there was neither organization nor devotion. Christian of Anhalt had been placed in command of the army, but, though personally brave he did not inspire confidence. The other generals were quarrelling about precedence. New levies were ordered, but the men either remained at home or took the earliest opportunity to slink away. Those who remained, scantily provided with the necessities of life, were on the verge of mutiny.

The Bohemians quickly realized that Frederick hadn’t brought them any real strength.[Pg 44] He was put on the throne not because of his personal qualities, but because he was thought to have good connections and could support the struggling cause of Bohemia with help from Protestant Europe. However, his friends provided little to no assistance, and he watched calmly as the crisis built up around him. His forces lacked both organization and commitment. Christian of Anhalt was put in charge of the army, but although he was personally brave, he didn’t inspire confidence. The other generals were fighting over rank. New troops were called up, but the men either stayed home or took the first chance to slip away. Those who did stay, poorly supplied with basic necessities, were close to revolting.

§ 13. March of Tilly and Bucquoi.

On September 28 Frederick joined the army. He still cherished hope. Bethlen Gabor, who had deserted his cause a few months before, had repented his defection, and was now coming to his aid. Sickness was raging in the enemy's camp. Yet, in spite of sickness, Tilly pressed on, taking town after town, and choosing his positions too skilfully to be compelled to fight unless it suited him. On the morning of November 8 the Imperialists were close upon Prague. The enemy was posted on the White Hill, a rising ground of no great height outside the walls. The Imperial army had been weakened by its sufferings; and Bucquoi still counselled delay. But Tilly knew better, and urged an immediate advance. As the commanders were disputing, a Dominican friar, who accompanied the armies, stepped forward. 'Sons of the church,' he said, 'why do you hang back? We ought to march straight forward, for the Lord hath delivered the enemy into our hands. We shall overcome them as[Pg 45] sure as we are alive.' Then showing them a figure of the Virgin which had been defaced by Protestant hands, 'See here,' he said, 'what they have done. The prayers of the Holy Virgin shall be yours. Trust in God, and go boldly to the battle. He fights on your side, and will give you the victory.' Before the fiery utterances of the friar Bucquoi withdrew his opposition.

On September 28, Frederick joined the army. He still held onto hope. Bethlen Gabor, who had abandoned his cause a few months earlier, regretted his defection and was now coming to help. Disease was spreading in the enemy's camp. Still, despite the sickness, Tilly continued to advance, taking town after town and skillfully choosing his positions so that he wouldn't be forced to fight unless it suited him. On the morning of November 8, the Imperialists were close to Prague. The enemy was positioned on the White Hill, a slightly elevated area just outside the walls. The Imperial army had been weakened by its hardships, and Bucquoi still advised waiting. But Tilly knew better and pushed for an immediate advance. As the commanders were arguing, a Dominican friar, who was accompanying the armies, stepped forward. "Sons of the church," he said, "why are you hesitating? We should march straight ahead, for the Lord has delivered the enemy into our hands. We will overcome them as[Pg 45] surely as we are alive." Then, showing them a figure of the Virgin that had been damaged by Protestant hands, he said, "Look at what they've done. The prayers of the Holy Virgin will be yours. Trust in God and move boldly into battle. He fights on your side and will grant you victory." Before the passionate words of the friar, Bucquoi withdrew his opposition.

§ 14. The battle of the White Hill.

It was a Sunday morning, and the gospel of the day contained the words, 'Render unto Cæsar the things that be Cæsar's,' and the warriors of the Cæsar at Vienna felt themselves inspired to fulfil the Saviour's words. The task which they had before them was more difficult in appearance than in reality. Frederick was inside the city entertaining two English ambassadors at dinner whilst the blow was being struck. Some Hungarians on whom he chiefly relied set the example of flight, and the day was irretrievably lost. Frederick fled for his life through North Germany, till he found a refuge at the Hague.

It was a Sunday morning, and the day's gospel included the words, 'Give to Caesar what belongs to Caesar,' and the soldiers of Caesar in Vienna felt motivated to act on those words. The mission they faced seemed harder than it actually was. Frederick was inside the city having dinner with two English ambassadors while the strike was happening. Some Hungarians, whom he mainly depended on, started to run away, and the day was completely lost. Frederick escaped for his life through Northern Germany until he found safety in the Hague.

§ 15. Submission of Bohemia.

The reign of the Bohemian aristocracy was at an end. Tilly, indeed, had mercifully given time to the leaders to make their escape. But, blind in adversity as they had been in prosperity, they made no use of the opportunity. The chiefs perished on the scaffold. Their lands were confiscated, and a new German and Catholic nobility arose, which owed its possessions to its sovereign, and which, even if the Royal Charter had remained in existence, would have entered into the privileges which allowed their predecessors to convert the churches in their domains to what use they pleased. But the Royal Charter was declared to have been forfeited by rebellion, and the Protestant churches in the towns and on the royal estates had nothing to depend on but the will of the con[Pg 46]queror. The ministers of one great body,—the Bohemian Brethren—were expelled at once. The Lutherans were spared for a time.

The rule of the Bohemian aristocracy was over. Tilly had mercifully given the leaders a chance to escape, but just like they were blind during their good times, they were also blind during adversity and didn’t take the opportunity. The leaders ended up on the scaffold. Their lands were taken away, and a new German and Catholic nobility emerged, relying on their sovereign for their possessions. Even if the Royal Charter had still been in effect, they wouldn't have had the same privileges to repurpose the churches on their lands as their predecessors had. However, the Royal Charter was declared forfeited due to rebellion, and the Protestant churches in the towns and on royal estates were left to the mercy of the conqueror. The ministers of one major group—the Bohemian Brethren—were expelled immediately, while the Lutherans were given a temporary reprieve.

§ 16. Frederick put to the ban.

Was it yet possible to keep the Bohemian war from growing into a German one? Ferdinand and Maximilian were hardly likely to stop of themselves in their career of victory. To them Frederick was a mere aggressor, on whom they were bound to inflict condign punishment. Would he not, if he were allowed to recover strength, play the same game over again? Besides, the expenses of the war had been heavy. Ferdinand had been obliged to leave Upper Austria in pledge with Maximilian till his share of those expenses had been repaid to him. It would be much pleasanter for both parties if Maximilian could have a slice of the Palatinate instead. With this and the promised transference of the electorate to Maximilian, there would be some chance of securing order and a due respect for the Catholic ecclesiastical lands. On January 22, therefore, Frederick was solemnly put to the ban, and his lands and dignities declared to be forfeited.

Was it still possible to prevent the Bohemian war from escalating into a German conflict? Ferdinand and Maximilian were unlikely to stop their winning streak on their own. To them, Frederick was just an aggressor who deserved punishment. Wouldn't he, if given the chance to regain strength, start the same conflict again? Moreover, the costs of the war had been significant. Ferdinand had to leave Upper Austria as collateral with Maximilian until he was reimbursed for his share of those costs. It would be much more agreeable for both parties if Maximilian could get a portion of the Palatinate instead. With this and the promised transfer of the electorate to Maximilian, there would be a better chance of restoring order and ensuring respect for the Catholic church lands. So, on January 22, Frederick was formally declared an outlaw, and his lands and titles were considered forfeited.

§ 17. Danger of the Protestants.

Whether Ferdinand was justified in doing this was long a moot point. He had certainly promised at his election that he would not put anyone to the ban without giving him the benefit of a fair trial. But he argued that this only applied to one whose guilt was doubtful, and that Frederick's guilt had been open and palpable. However this may have been, something of far greater importance than a legal or personal question was at issue. For Frederick there was little sympathy in Germany; but there was a strong feeling that it would not do to allow a Protestant country to fall into Catholic hands, both for its own sake and for the sake of its Protestant neighbours.

Whether Ferdinand was justified in doing this was a long-debated question. He had definitely promised during his election that he wouldn’t ban anyone without providing a fair trial. But he argued that this only applied to someone whose guilt was uncertain, and that Frederick's guilt was clear and undeniable. Regardless of that, there was something much more significant at stake than a legal or personal issue. There was little sympathy for Frederick in Germany; however, there was a strong sentiment that it wouldn’t be wise to let a Protestant country fall into Catholic control, both for its own sake and for the sake of its Protestant neighbors.

Section II.The War in the Upper Palatinate.

§ 1. Frederick does not give up hope.

If Frederick could only have made it clear that he had really renounced all his pretensions to meddle with other people's lands he might possibly have ended his days peaceably at Heidelberg. But he could not give up his hopes of regaining his lost kingdom. One day he talked of peace; another day he talked of war. When he was most peaceably inclined he would give up his claim if he could have an amnesty for the past. But he would not first give up his claim and then ask for an amnesty.

If Frederick could have just made it clear that he had truly given up all his ambitions to interfere with other people's lands, he might have lived out his days peacefully in Heidelberg. But he couldn't let go of his hopes of recapturing his lost kingdom. One day he spoke of peace; the next day, he spoke of war. When he was feeling the most peaceful, he would agree to give up his claim if he could get an amnesty for the past. But he wouldn't give up his claim first and then request an amnesty.

§ 2. Part taken by James of England.

Even to this he had been driven half unwillingly by his father-in-law. The King of England charged himself with the office of a mediator, and fancied that it was unnecessary to arm in the meantime.

Even to this, he had been pushed into it somewhat reluctantly by his father-in-law. The King of England took on the role of a mediator and thought it was unnecessary to prepare for battle in the meantime.

§ 3. Dissolution of the Union.

The states of the Union were in great perplexity. The Landgrave of Hesse Cassel was compelled by his own subjects to come to terms with Spinola. The cities of Strasburg, Ulm, and Nüremberg were the next to give way. On April 12 a treaty was signed at Mentz, by which the Union dissolved itself, and engaged to withdraw its troops from the Palatinate. On the other hand, Spinola promised to suspend hostilities till May 14.

The states of the Union were really confused. The Landgrave of Hesse Cassel was forced by his own people to negotiate with Spinola. The cities of Strasburg, Ulm, and Nüremberg were the next to back down. On April 12, a treaty was signed in Mentz, in which the Union disbanded and agreed to pull its troops out of the Palatinate. In return, Spinola promised to pause fighting until May 14.

§ 4. Chances in Frederick's favour.

The danger to which the Palatinate was exposed, and the hints let drop that the conquest of the Palatinate might be followed by the transference of the electorate, caused alarm in quarters by no means favourable to Frederick. John George began to raise objections, and even the Catholic ecclesiastics were frightened at the prospects of the enlargement of the war, and at the risk of seeing many powers,[Pg 48] hitherto neutral, taking the part of the proscribed Elector.

The danger facing the Palatinate and the suggestions that conquering it could lead to the shifting of the electorate generated concern among those who were definitely not supportive of Frederick. John George started to voice objections, and even the Catholic leaders were unsettled by the possibility of an expanded conflict and the chance that several previously neutral powers[Pg 48] might side with the exiled Elector.

§ 5. He still holds places in Bohemia.

The claim kept up by Frederick to Bohemia was something more than a claim to an empty title. He had appointed Mansfeld to act there as his general; and, though Mansfeld had lost one post after another, at the end of April he still held Tabor and Wittingau in Frederick's name.

The claim made by Frederick to Bohemia was more than just a claim to a meaningless title. He had appointed Mansfeld to serve as his general there; and although Mansfeld had lost one position after another, by the end of April, he still held Tabor and Wittingau in Frederick's name.

§ 6. Mansfeld's army.

The appointment of Mansfeld was unfortunately in itself fatal to the chances of peace. Ever since the capture of Pilsen, his troops, destitute of support, had been the terror of the country they were called upon to defend. In those days, indeed, the most disciplined army was often guilty of excesses from which in our days the most depraved outcasts would shrink. The soldiers, engaged merely for as long a time as they happened to be wanted, passed from side to side as the prospect of pay or booty allured them. No tie of nationality bound the mercenary to the standard under which accident had placed him. He had sold himself to his hirer for the time being, and he sought his recompense in the gratification of every evil passion of which human nature in its deepest degradation is capable.

The appointment of Mansfeld was sadly fatal to the chances of peace. Ever since they captured Pilsen, his troops, lacking support, had become a nightmare for the country they were supposed to defend. Back then, even the most disciplined army often committed atrocities that today’s most notorious criminals would avoid. The soldiers, engaged only for as long as they were needed, switched sides based on the lure of payment or loot. No sense of nationality tied the mercenary to the flag he happened to stand under. He had sold himself to his employer for the moment, seeking his reward in the indulgence of every base desire that human nature at its worst can express.

§ 7. Soldiers of the Thirty Years' War.

Yet, even in this terrible war, there was a difference between one army and another. In an enemy's country all plundered alike. Tilly's Bavarians had been guilty of horrible excesses in Bohemia. But a commander like Tilly, who could pay his soldiers, and could inspire them with confidence in his generalship, had it in his power to preserve some sort of discipline; and if, as Tilly once told a complaining official, his men were not nuns, they were at all events able to refrain on occasion from outrageous vil[Pg 49]lany. A commander, like Mansfeld, who could not pay his soldiers, must, of necessity, plunder wherever he was. His movements would not be governed by military or political reasons. As soon as his men had eaten up one part of the country they must go to another, if they were not to die of starvation. They obeyed, like the elements, a law of their own, quite independent of the wishes or needs of the sovereign whose interests they were supposed to serve.

Yet, even in this terrible war, there was a difference between one army and another. In an enemy's territory, all sides plundered equally. Tilly's Bavarians committed horrific acts in Bohemia. However, a commander like Tilly, who could pay his soldiers and inspire confidence in his leadership, had the ability to maintain some level of discipline; and if, as Tilly once mentioned to a complaining official, his men were not saints, they were at least able to occasionally refrain from outrageous villainy. A commander like Mansfeld, who couldn't pay his soldiers, had no choice but to loot wherever he went. His actions wouldn't be driven by military or political considerations. Once his men exhausted one part of the country, they had to move to another, or they would starve. They acted, like the elements, according to a law of their own, completely separate from the desires or needs of the ruler whose interests they were meant to uphold.

§ 8. Mansfeld takes the offensive.

Before the end of May the breaking up of the army of the Union sent fresh swarms of recruits to Mansfeld's camp. He was soon at the head of a force of 16,000 men in the Upper Palatinate. The inhabitants suffered terribly, but he was strong enough to maintain his position for a time. Nor was he content with standing on the defensive. He seized a post within the frontiers of Bohemia, and threatened to harry the lands of the Bishop of Bamberg and Würzburg if he did not withdraw his troops from the army of the League. He then fell upon Leuchtenberg, and carried off the Landgrave a prisoner to his camp.

Before the end of May, the disbanding of the Union army sent a fresh wave of recruits to Mansfeld's camp. He quickly gathered a force of 16,000 men in the Upper Palatinate. The local people suffered greatly, but he was strong enough to hold his position for a while. He wasn't satisfied with just being defensive. He took a post within the borders of Bohemia and threatened to raid the territories of the Bishop of Bamberg and Würzburg unless he pulled his troops out of the League's army. He then attacked Leuchtenberg and captured the Landgrave, bringing him back as a prisoner to his camp.

§ 9. A truce impossible for him.

The first attack of the Bavarians failed entirely. Bethlen Gabor, too, was again moving in Hungary, had slain Bucquoi, and was driving the Emperor's army before him. Under these circumstances, even Ferdinand seems to have hesitated, and to have doubted whether he had not better accept the English offer of mediation. Yet such was the character of Mansfeld's army that it made mediation impossible. It must attack somebody in order to exist.

The first attack by the Bavarians completely failed. Bethlen Gabor was once again active in Hungary, having killed Bucquoi and pushing the Emperor's army back. Given these circumstances, even Ferdinand seemed to hesitate and question whether he should accept the English offer to mediate. However, the nature of Mansfeld's army made mediation impossible. It needed to attack someone in order to survive.

§ 10. Vere in the Lower Palatinate.

Yet it was in the Lower, not in the Upper, Palatinate that the first blow was struck. Sir Horace Vere, who had gone out the year before, with a regiment of English volunteers, was now in[Pg 50] command for Frederick. But Frederick had neither money nor provisions to give him, and the supplies of the Palatinate were almost exhausted. The existing truce had been prolonged by the Spaniards. But the lands of the Bishop of Spires lay temptingly near. Salving his conscience by issuing the strictest orders against pillage, he quartered some of his men upon them.

Yet it was in the Lower, not in the Upper, Palatinate that the first strike happened. Sir Horace Vere, who had gone out the year before with a regiment of English volunteers, was now in[Pg 50] command for Frederick. But Frederick had neither money nor supplies to offer him, and the resources in the Palatinate were nearly depleted. The current truce had been extended by the Spaniards. However, the lands of the Bishop of Spires were enticingly close. Justifying his actions by issuing strict orders against looting, he stationed some of his men there.

§ 11. War recommenced in the Lower Palatinate.

The whole Catholic party was roused to indignation. Cordova, left in command of the Spanish troops after Spinola's return to Brussels, declared the truce to have been broken, and commenced operations against Vere.

The entire Catholic group was filled with anger. Cordova, who took charge of the Spanish troops after Spinola returned to Brussels, announced that the truce had been violated and started actions against Vere.

§ 12. Mansfeld driven from the Upper Palatinate.

By this time Mansfeld's power of defending the Upper Palatinate was at an end. The magistrates of the towns were sick of his presence, and preferred coming to terms with Maximilian to submitting any longer to the extortions of their master's army. Mansfeld, seeing how matters stood, offered to sell himself and his troops to the Emperor. But he had no real intention of carrying out the bargain. On October 10 he signed an engagement to disband his forces. Before the next sun arose he had slipped away, and was in full march for Heidelberg.

By this point, Mansfeld's ability to defend the Upper Palatinate was over. The local officials were tired of him and would rather make a deal with Maximilian than keep putting up with the demands of his army. Seeing the situation, Mansfeld offered to sell himself and his troops to the Emperor. However, he never really planned to go through with it. On October 10, he signed an agreement to disband his forces. Before the next sunrise, he had quietly left and was heading toward Heidelberg.

Tilly followed hard upon his heels. But Mansfeld did not stop to fight him. Throwing himself upon Alsace, he seized upon Hagenau, and converted it into a place of strength.

Tilly closely pursued him. But Mansfeld didn’t pause to engage him. He rushed into Alsace, took control of Hagenau, and turned it into a stronghold.

Section III.Frederick's Allies.

§ 1. Proposal to take Mansfeld into English pay.

The winter was coming on, and there would be time for negotiations before another blow was struck. But to give negotiations a chance it was necessary that Mansfeld's army should be fed, in order that he might be able to keep quiet while the diplomatists were disputing. James, therefore, wise[Pg 51]ly proposed to provide a sum of money for this purpose. But a quarrel with the House of Commons hurried on a dissolution, and he was unable to raise money sufficient for the purpose without a grant from Parliament.

The winter was approaching, and there would be time for talks before any more fighting happened. However, for the talks to have a chance, Mansfeld’s army needed to be fed so he could stay calm while the diplomats argued. So, James wisely suggested providing some funds for this. But a conflict with the House of Commons pushed for a dissolution, and he couldn’t gather enough money for this purpose without a grant from Parliament.

§ 2. England and Spain.

James, poor and helpless, was thus compelled to fall back upon the friendship of Spain, a friendship which he hoped to knit more closely by a marriage between his son, the Prince of Wales, and a Spanish Infanta. The Spanish Government was anxious, if possible, to avoid an extension of the war in Germany. Though all the riches of the Indies were at its disposal, that government was miserably poor. In a land where industry, the source of wealth, was held in dishonour, all the gold in the world was thrown away. Scarcely able to pay the armies she maintained in time of peace, Spain had now again to find money for the war in the Netherlands. In 1621 the twelve years' truce with the Dutch had come to an end, and Spinola's armies in Brabant and Flanders could not live, like Mansfeld's at the expense of the country, for fear of throwing the whole of the obedient provinces, as they were called, into the enemies' hands. If possible, therefore, that yawning gulf of the German war, which threatened to swallow up so many millions of ducats, must be closed. And yet how was it to be done? The great difficulty in the way of peace did not lie in Frederick's pretensions. They could easily be swept aside. The great difficulty lay in this—that the Catholics, having already the institutions of the Empire in their hands, were now also in possession of a successful army. How, under such circumstances, was Protestantism, with which so many temporal interests were bound up, to feel itself secure? And without giving security to Protestantism, how could a permanent peace be obtained?

James, struggling and in a tough spot, had to rely on Spain's friendship, which he hoped to strengthen through a marriage between his son, the Prince of Wales, and a Spanish Infanta. The Spanish government wanted to avoid dragging out the war in Germany if possible. Despite having all the riches of the Indies at their disposal, they were incredibly poor. In a country where industry, the source of wealth, was looked down upon, having all the gold in the world was pointless. Struggling to pay for the armies she had during peacetime, Spain now also needed to fund the war in the Netherlands. In 1621, the twelve-year truce with the Dutch ended, and Spinola's armies in Brabant and Flanders couldn't rely on local resources like Mansfeld's forces, as that could push the obedient provinces—what they called them—into the hands of the enemy. Therefore, they had to find a way to avoid the looming disaster of the German war, which threatened to consume countless ducats. But how could they achieve that? The main obstacle to peace wasn’t Frederick's demands; those could be easily dismissed. The real challenge was that the Catholics, who already held the Empire's institutions, also had a strong army. Given these circumstances, how could Protestantism, which had many earthly interests tied to it, feel safe? And without ensuring security for Protestantism, how could a lasting peace be achieved?

§ 3. Spanish plans.

To this problem the Spanish ministers did not care to address themselves. They thought that it would be enough to satisfy personal interests. They offered James a larger portion with the Infanta than any other sovereign in Europe would have given. They opposed tooth and nail the project for transferring the Electorate to Maximilian, as likely to lead to endless war. But into the heart of the great question they dared not go, tied and bound as they were by their devotion to the Church. Could not Frederick and James, they asked, be bought off by the assurance of the Palatinate to Frederick's heirs, on the simple condition of his delivering up his eldest son to be educated at Vienna? Though they said nothing whatever about any change in the boy's religion, they undoubtedly hoped that he would there learn to become a good Catholic.

The Spanish ministers chose not to tackle this issue. They believed it was enough to satisfy personal interests. They offered James a bigger deal with the Infanta than any other ruler in Europe would have provided. They fiercely opposed the idea of transferring the Electorate to Maximilian, fearing it would lead to endless conflict. However, they didn’t dare delve into the core issue, constrained by their loyalty to the Church. They wondered if Frederick and James could be persuaded with the promise of the Palatinate for Frederick's heirs, under the simple condition that he send his eldest son to be educated in Vienna. While they didn’t mention any change in the boy's religion, they likely hoped he would be taught to become a good Catholic there.

§ 4. Frederick not likely to accede to them.

Such a policy was hopeless from the beginning. Frederick had many faults. He was shallow and obstinate. But he really did believe in his religion as firmly as any Spaniard in Madrid believed in his; and it was certain that he would never expose his children to the allurements of the Jesuits of Vienna.

Such a policy was doomed from the start. Frederick had many flaws. He was superficial and stubborn. But he truly believed in his religion as strongly as any Spaniard in Madrid believed in his; and it was clear that he would never expose his children to the temptations of the Jesuits in Vienna.

§ 5. A conference to be held at Brussels.

It was settled that a conference should be held at Brussels, the capital of the Spanish Netherlands, first to arrange terms for a suspension of arms, and then to prepare the way for a general peace. The Spanish plan of pacification was not yet announced. But Frederick can hardly be blamed for suspecting that no good would come from diplomacy, or for discerning that a few regiments on his side would weigh more heavily in his favour than a million of words.

It was decided that a conference would take place in Brussels, the capital of the Spanish Netherlands, first to set terms for a ceasefire, and then to pave the way for a general peace. The Spanish plan for peace had not yet been revealed. However, Frederick can't really be blamed for suspecting that diplomacy wouldn’t bring about anything beneficial, or for realizing that having a few regiments on his side would be more effective than a million words.

§ 6. Where was Frederick to expect help?

The only question for him to decide was the quarter[Pg 53] in which he should seek for strength. His weakness had hitherto arisen from his confidence in physical strength alone. To get together as many thousand men as possible and to launch them at the enemy had been his only policy, and he had done nothing to conciliate the order-loving portion of the population. The cities stood aloof from his cause. The North German princes would have nothing to say to him. If he could only have renounced his past, if he could have acknowledged that all he had hitherto done had been the fruitful root of disaster, if he could, with noble self-renunciation, have entreated others to take up the cause of German Protestantism, which in his hands had suffered so deeply, then it is not impossible that opinion, whilst opinion was still a power in Germany, would have passed over to his side, and that the coming mischief might yet have been averted.

The only question he had to answer was which quarter[Pg 53] to look for strength. His weakness until now had stemmed from relying solely on physical power. Gathering as many thousands of men as he could and throwing them at the enemy had been his only strategy, and he hadn’t done anything to win over the law-abiding part of the population. The cities remained distant from his cause. The North German princes wanted nothing to do with him. If only he could have let go of his past, if he could have admitted that everything he had done so far had led to disaster, if he could, with true selflessness, have asked others to support the cause of German Protestantism, which had suffered so much in his hands, then it’s possible that public opinion, while it still held power in Germany, could have swayed in his favor, and the impending trouble might have been avoided.

§ 7. His preparations for war.

But Frederick did not do this. If he had been capable of doing it he must have been other than he was. In 1622, as in 1619, the pupil of Christian of Anhalt looked to the mere development of numerical strength, without regard to the moral basis of force.

But Frederick didn’t do this. If he had been able to do it, he would have had to be someone completely different. In 1622, just like in 1619, the student of Christian of Anhalt focused solely on increasing numbers, without considering the moral foundation of power.

§ 8. Frederick's allies.

It must be acknowledged that if numbers could give power, Frederick's prospects were never better than in the spring of 1622. Mansfeld's army was not, this time, to stand alone. In the south the Margrave of Baden-Durlach was arming in Frederick's cause. In the north, Christian of Brunswick was preparing to march to the aid of the Palatinate. Such names as these call up at once before us the two main difficulties which would have remained in the way of peace even if the question of the Palatinate could have been laid aside.

It should be noted that if numbers equated to power, Frederick's prospects were better than ever in the spring of 1622. This time, Mansfeld's army wouldn't stand alone. In the south, the Margrave of Baden-Durlach was gathering support for Frederick's cause. In the north, Christian of Brunswick was getting ready to march to help the Palatinate. These names immediately highlight the two main challenges that would have persisted in the way of peace, even if the issue of the Palatinate could have been set aside.

§ 9. The Margrave of Baden.

The Margrave of Baden-Durlach had long been notorious for the skill with which he had found excuses for appropriating ecclesiastical property, and for defeating legal attempts to embarrass him in his proceedings.

The Margrave of Baden-Durlach had long been known for his talent in coming up with excuses to take church property and for successfully thwarting legal efforts to challenge his actions.

1616
§ 10. Christian of Brunswick.

Christian of Brunswick was a younger brother of the Duke of Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel. By the influence of his family he secured in 1616 his election to the bishopric or administratorship of Halberstadt. The ceremonies observed at the institution of the youth, who had nothing of the bishop but the name, may well have seemed a degrading profanation in the eyes of a Catholic of that day. As he entered the Cathedral the Te Deum was sung to the pealing organ. He was led to the high altar amidst the blaze of lighted candles. Then, whilst the choir sang 'Oh Lord! save thy people,' the four eldest canons placed him upon the altar. Subsequently he descended and, kneeling with the canons before the altar, three times intoned the words 'Oh Lord, save thy servant.' Then he was placed again upon the altar whilst a hymn of praise was sung. Lastly, he took his place opposite the pulpit whilst the courtly preacher explained that Christian's election had been in accordance with the express will of God. 'This,' he cried triumphantly, 'is the bishop whom God himself has elected. This is the man whom God has set as the ruler of the land.'

Christian of Brunswick was the younger brother of the Duke of Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel. Thanks to his family’s influence, he was elected to the bishopric or administration of Halberstadt in 1616. The rituals performed at the installation of the youth, who had nothing of the bishop except the title, would have seemed like a humiliating desecration to a Catholic of that time. As he entered the Cathedral, the Te Deum was sung to the booming organ. He was led to the high altar amid a blaze of lit candles. Then, while the choir sang 'Oh Lord! save thy people,' the four oldest canons lifted him onto the altar. After that, he came down and, kneeling with the canons before the altar, intoned the words 'Oh Lord, save thy servant' three times. Then he was placed back on the altar while a hymn of praise was sung. Finally, he took his place opposite the pulpit as the eloquent preacher explained that Christian's election was in accordance with the express will of God. 'This,' he proclaimed triumphantly, 'is the bishop whom God himself has chosen. This is the man whom God has positioned as the ruler of the land.'

§ 11. Christian's fondness for fighting.

Christian's subsequent proceedings by no means corresponded with the expectations of his enthusiastic admirers. Like one who has been handed down to evil renown in early English history, he did nought bishoplike. He was not even a good ruler of his domain. He left his people to be misgoverned by officials, whilst he[Pg 55] wandered about the world in quest of action. As brainless for all higher purposes as Murat, the young Bishop was a born cavalry officer. He took to fighting for very love of it, just as young men in more peaceful times take to athletic sports.

Christian's actions didn’t match what his enthusiastic supporters expected. Like someone who has become infamous in early English history, he didn’t act like a bishop at all. He wasn’t even a good leader in his own territory. He let his people be poorly governed by officials while he[Pg 55] roamed the world looking for excitement. As clueless about any serious matters as Murat, the young Bishop was naturally suited for a cavalry officer. He engaged in fighting purely for the thrill of it, much like young men in more peaceful times engage in sports.

§ 12. He takes up the cause of Elizabeth.

And, if he was to fight at all, there could be no question on which side he would be found. There was a certain heroism about him which made him love to look upon himself as the champion of high causes and the promoter of noble aims. To such an one it would seem to be altogether debasing to hold his bishopric on the mere tenure of the agreement of Mühlhausen, to be debarred from taking the place due to him in the Diet of the Empire, and to be told that if he was very loyal and very obedient to the Emperor, no force would be employed to wrest from him that part of the property of the Church which he held through a system of iniquitous robbery. Then, too, came a visit to the Hague, where the bright eyes of his fair cousin the titular Queen of Bohemia chained him for ever to her cause, a cause which might soon become his own. For who could tell, when once the Palatinate was lost, whether the agreement of Mühlhausen would be any longer regarded?

And if he was going to fight at all, there was no doubt about which side he would be on. There was a certain heroism in him that made him enjoy seeing himself as the champion of important causes and the supporter of noble goals. For someone like him, it would feel completely degrading to hold his bishopric just based on the agreement of Mühlhausen, to be denied his rightful place in the Diet of the Empire, and to be told that if he remained very loyal and obedient to the Emperor, no force would be used to take away the part of the Church’s property that he held through unfair robbery. Then came a visit to the Hague, where the bright eyes of his beautiful cousin, the titular Queen of Bohemia, forever tied him to her cause, a cause that could soon become his own. After all, who could say that once the Palatinate was lost, the agreement of Mühlhausen would still be respected?

§ 13. His ravages in the diocese of Paderborn.

In the summer of 1621 Christian levied a force with which he marched into the Catholic bishopric of Paderborn. The country was in the course of forcible conversion by its bishop, and there was still in it a strong Lutheran element, which would perhaps have answered the appeal of a leader who was less purely an adventurer. But except in word, Catholic and Protestant were alike to Christian, so long as money could be got to support his army. Castles, towns, farmhouses were ransacked[Pg 56] for the treasure of the rich, and the scanty hoard of the poor. We need not be too hard on him if he tore down the silver shrine of a saint in the cathedral of Paderborn, and melted it into coin bearing the legend:—'The friend of God and the enemy of the priests.' But it is impossible to forget he was the enemy of the peasants as well. Burning-masters appear among the regular officers of his army; and many a village, unable to satisfy his demands, went up in flames, with its peaceful industry ruined for ever. At last, satiated with plunder, he turned southward to the support of Mansfeld.

In the summer of 1621, Christian gathered a force and marched into the Catholic bishopric of Paderborn. The region was being forcibly converted by its bishop, and there was still a strong Lutheran presence, which might have responded to a leader who wasn't just an adventurer. But Christian was indifferent to both Catholics and Protestants, as long as he could get money to support his army. Castles, towns, and farmhouses were looted[Pg 56] for the riches of the wealthy and the meager savings of the poor. We shouldn't judge him too harshly if he tore down the silver shrine of a saint in the Paderborn cathedral and melted it down into coins bearing the words:—'The friend of God and the enemy of the priests.' However, it's impossible to ignore that he was also an enemy of the peasants. Arsonists served among the regular officers of his army, and many villages that couldn't meet his demands were set ablaze, destroying their peaceful livelihoods forever. Finally, tired of looting, he headed south to join Mansfeld.

§ 14. Mansfeld will not make peace.

Such were the commanders into whose hands the fortunes of German Protestantism had fallen. Mansfeld told Vere plainly that whether there were a truce or not, he at least would not lay down his arms unless he were indemnified for his expenses by a slice out of the Austrian possession of Alsace.

Such were the commanders who had taken charge of the fate of German Protestantism. Mansfeld told Vere straightforwardly that whether there was a truce or not, he would not lay down his arms unless he was compensated for his expenses with a portion of the Austrian territory in Alsace.

§ 15. Tilly in the midst of his enemies.

If the three armies of the Margrave of Baden, of Christian of Brunswick, and of Mansfeld, could be brought to co-operate, Tilly, even if supported by Cordova's Spaniards, would be in a decided numerical inferiority. But he had the advantage of a central situation, of commanding veteran troops by whom he was trusted, and above all of being able to march or remain quiet at his pleasure, as not being dependent on mere pillage for his commissariat. He was inspired, too, by a childlike faith in the cause for which he was fighting as the cause of order and religion against anarchy and vice.

If the three armies of the Margrave of Baden, Christian of Brunswick, and Mansfeld could work together, Tilly, even with the support of Cordova's Spanish troops, would be at a clear numerical disadvantage. However, he had the upper hand with his central position, leading experienced soldiers who trusted him, and most importantly, he could choose to march or stay put at his convenience, as he wasn't reliant on plunder for supplies. He was also driven by a simple faith in the cause he was fighting for, which he believed was a battle for order and religion against chaos and immorality.

Section IV.The Fight for the Lower Palatinate.

§ 1. Frederick joins Mansfeld in the Palatinate.

By the middle of April the hostile armies were in movement, converging upon the Palatinate, where the[Pg 57] fortresses of Heidelberg, Mannheim, and Frankenthal were safe in Vere's keeping. Frederick himself had joined Mansfeld's army in Alsace, and his first operations were attended with success. Effecting a junction with the Margrave of Baden he inflicted a severe check upon Tilly at Wiesloch. The old Walloon retreated to Wimpfen, calling Cordova to his aid, and he did not call in vain. Mansfeld, on the other hand, and the Margrave could not agree. Each had his own plan for the campaign, and neither would give way to the other. Besides, there were no means of feeding so large an army if it kept together. Mansfeld marched away, leaving the Margrave to his fate.

By mid-April, the opposing armies were on the move, heading toward the Palatinate, where the[Pg 57] fortresses of Heidelberg, Mannheim, and Frankenthal were securely in Vere's control. Frederick had joined Mansfeld's army in Alsace, and his initial operations were successful. After teaming up with the Margrave of Baden, he dealt a significant blow to Tilly at Wiesloch. The old Walloon retreated to Wimpfen, calling Cordova for help, which he received. However, Mansfeld and the Margrave couldn't agree on a plan. Each had his own strategy for the campaign, and neither was willing to compromise. Additionally, there weren't enough resources to feed such a large army if they stayed together. Mansfeld marched away, leaving the Margrave to face the consequences.

§ 2. Battle of Wimpfen.

The battle of Wimpfen was the result. On May 6 Tilly and Cordova caught the Margrave alone, and defeated him completely. As soon as the action was over, Cordova left the field to resist the progress of Mansfeld; and Mansfeld, whose men were almost starving, was unable to overcome serious resistance. There was nothing for it but a speedy retreat to Alsace.

The battle of Wimpfen was the outcome. On May 6, Tilly and Cordova captured the Margrave on his own and completely defeated him. As soon as the fighting ended, Cordova left the battlefield to counter Mansfeld’s advance; and Mansfeld, whose troops were nearly starving, couldn’t overcome significant resistance. The only option was a quick retreat to Alsace.

§ 3. The Congress at Brussels.

In the meantime the diplomatists had met at Brussels. After some difficulties of form had been got over, Sir Richard Weston, the representative of England, sent to ask Frederick to agree to a truce. When the message reached him the battle of Wimpfen had not been fought, and his hopes were still high. A truce, he wrote to his father-in-law, would be his utter ruin. The country was exhausted. Unless his army lived by plunder it could not exist. A few days later he was a beaten man. On May 13 he gave way, and promised to agree to the truce. On the 28th all was again changed. He had learned that the[Pg 58] Margrave of Baden hoped to bring back his army into the field. He knew that Christian of Brunswick was approaching from beyond the Main; and he informed Weston that he could do nothing to assist the negotiations at Brussels.

In the meantime, the diplomats had gathered in Brussels. After overcoming some procedural challenges, Sir Richard Weston, the representative of England, sent a message to Frederick asking him to agree to a truce. When the message reached Frederick, the battle of Wimpfen had not yet taken place, and he was still feeling hopeful. He wrote to his father-in-law that a truce would be his complete downfall. The country was drained. Unless his army survived by raiding, it wouldn’t last. A few days later, he was a defeated man. On May 13, he conceded and promised to agree to the truce. By the 28th, everything had changed again. He had learned that the[Pg 58] Margrave of Baden was hoping to bring his army back into action. He knew that Christian of Brunswick was moving in from beyond the Main, and he informed Weston that he could do nothing to help the negotiations in Brussels.

§ 4. Seizure of the Landgrave of Darmstadt.

On June 1 Frederick and Mansfeld marched out of Mannheim to meet Christian. On their way they passed by Darmstadt. The Landgrave was especially obnoxious to them, as a Lutheran prince who had warmly adopted the Emperor's side. Love of peace, combined with pretensions to lands in dispute with the Landgrave of Hesse Cassel, in which he hoped to be supported by Ferdinand, had made him a bitter enemy of Mansfeld and his proceedings; and though it was not known at the time that he was actually in receipt of a Spanish pension, Frederick was not likely to attribute to other than interested motives a line of action which seemed so incomprehensible.

On June 1, Frederick and Mansfeld left Mannheim to meet Christian. On their way, they passed through Darmstadt. The Landgrave was particularly annoying to them, as a Lutheran prince who had strongly sided with the Emperor. His desire for peace, along with his claims to lands disputed with the Landgrave of Hesse Cassel, where he hoped to get support from Ferdinand, had made him a fierce enemy of Mansfeld and his actions. Even though it wasn't known at the time that he was actually receiving a Spanish pension, Frederick was unlikely to see his actions as anything other than self-serving, given how confusing they seemed.

§ 5. Mansfeld unable to pass the Main.

As soon as the troops reached Darmstadt, they commenced their usual work, ravaging the country, and driving off the cattle. To the Landgrave, who recommended submission to the Emperor as the best way of recovering peace, Frederick used high language. It was not in quest of peace that he had come so far. The Landgrave had a fortified post which commanded a passage over the Main, and its possession would enable the army to join Christian without difficulty. But the Landgrave was firm; and finding that a denial would not be taken, tried to avoid his importunate guests by flight. He was overtaken and brought back a prisoner. But even in this plight he would give no orders for the surrender of the post, and its commander resolutely refused to give it up[Pg 59] without instructions. Before another passage could be found, Tilly had received reinforcements, and Frederick, carrying the Landgrave with him, was driven to retreat to Mannheim, not without loss.

As soon as the troops arrived in Darmstadt, they started their usual actions of plundering the area and driving away livestock. To the Landgrave, who suggested submitting to the Emperor as the best way to restore peace, Frederick responded harshly. He hadn’t come all this way in search of peace. The Landgrave had a fortified position that controlled a crossing over the Main, and capturing it would allow the army to easily join Christian. However, the Landgrave was resolute; realizing that a refusal would not be accepted, he attempted to escape from his unwelcome guests. He was caught and brought back as a prisoner. Yet, even in this situation, he refused to give any orders for the surrender of the stronghold, and its commander stubbornly declined to hand it over without instructions. Before another route could be secured, Tilly had received reinforcements, and Frederick, along with the Landgrave, was forced to retreat to Mannheim, suffering losses in the process.[Pg 59]

§ 6. Condition of Mansfeld's army.

Once more Frederick was ready to consent to the cessation of arms proposed at Brussels. But Cordova and Tilly were now of a different opinion. Christian, they knew, would soon be on the Main, and they were resolved to crush him whilst he was still unaided. Lord Chichester, who had come out to care for English interests in the Palatinate, and who judged all that he saw with the eye of an experienced soldier, perceived clearly the causes of Frederick's failure. 'I observe,' he wrote, 'so much of the armies of the Margrave of Baden and of Count Mansfeld, which I have seen, and of their ill discipline and order, that I must conceive that kingdom and principality for which they shall fight to be in great danger and hazard. The Duke of Brunswick's, it is said, is not much better governed: and how can it be better or otherwise where men are raised out of the scum of the people by princes who have no dominion over them, nor power, for want of pay, to punish them, nor means to reward them, living only upon rapine and spoil as they do?'

Once again, Frederick was ready to agree to the ceasefire proposed in Brussels. However, Cordova and Tilly had changed their minds. They knew Christian would soon be at the Main, and they were determined to defeat him while he was still alone. Lord Chichester, who had come to look after English interests in the Palatinate and assessed everything he saw with the eye of an experienced soldier, clearly understood the reasons behind Frederick's failure. "I notice," he wrote, "so much about the armies of the Margrave of Baden and Count Mansfeld, which I have observed, and their poor discipline and organization, that I must conclude that the kingdom and principality for which they are fighting are in great danger. The Duke of Brunswick's forces, it is said, are not much better organized: and how can they be when men are recruited from the lowest classes by princes who have no control over them, nor the power to punish them due to lack of pay, or the means to reward them, living only off looting and plunder as they do?"

§ 7. Battle of Höchst.

On June 20, the day before these words were written, Tilly and Cordova had met with Christian at Höchst, and though they did not prevent him from crossing the Main, they inflicted on him such enormous losses that he joined Mansfeld with the mere fragments of his army.

On June 20, the day before this was written, Tilly and Cordova met with Christian at Höchst, and although they didn't stop him from crossing the Main, they caused him such massive losses that he joined Mansfeld with just a few remnants of his army.

§ 8. Mansfeld abandons the Palatinate.

Great was the consternation at Mannheim when the truth was known. The Margrave of Baden at once[Pg 60] abandoned his associates. Mansfeld and Christian, taking Frederick with them, retreated into Alsace, where Frederick formally dismissed them from his service, and thus washed his hands of all responsibility for their future proceedings.

There was a huge shock in Mannheim when the truth came out. The Margrave of Baden immediately[Pg 60] ditched his associates. Mansfeld and Christian, taking Frederick with them, withdrew to Alsace, where Frederick officially let them go from his service, clearing himself of any responsibility for what they did next.

§ 9. Frederick goes back to the Hague.

Retiring for a time to Sedan, he watched events as they passed from that quiet retreat. 'Would to God,' he wrote to his wife, 'that we possessed a little corner of the earth where we could rest together in peace.' The destinies of Germany and Europe had to be decided by clearer heads and stronger wills than his. After a short delay he found his way back to the Hague, to prove, as many a wiser man had proved before him, how bitter a lot it is to go up and down on the stairs which lead to the antechambers of the great: to plead for help which never is given, and to plan victories which never come.

Retreating for a while to Sedan, he observed events unfold from that peaceful refuge. "I wish we had a little spot on this earth where we could relax together in peace," he wrote to his wife. The fates of Germany and Europe were meant to be decided by sharper minds and stronger wills than his. After a brief delay, he returned to the Hague, to discover, like many wiser men before him, how disappointing it is to go up and down the stairs that lead to the waiting rooms of the powerful: to ask for help that is never given, and to strategize for victories that never happen.


CHAPTER IV.
MANSFELD AND CHRISTIAN IN NORTH GERMANY.

Section I.Mansfeld's March into the Netherlands.

§ 1. Reduction of the Palatinate.

When once Tilly had got the better of the armies in the field, the reduction of the fortresses in the Palatinate was merely a work of time. Heidelberg surrendered on September 16. On November 8 Vere found Mannheim no longer tenable. Frankenthal alone held out for a few months longer, and was then given up to the Spaniards.

When Tilly defeated the armies in the field, capturing the fortresses in the Palatinate was just a matter of time. Heidelberg surrendered on September 16. On November 8, Vere discovered that Mannheim was no longer defensible. Frankenthal held out for a few more months before eventually surrendering to the Spaniards.

§ 2. Aims of the Catholics.

James still hoped that peace was possible, though the conference at Brussels had broken up in September. In[Pg 61] the meanwhile, Ferdinand and Maximilian were pushing on to the end which they had long foreseen; and an assembly of princes was invited to meet at Ratisbon in November to assent to the transference of the electorate to the Duke of Bavaria.

James still hoped that peace was possible, even though the conference in Brussels had ended in September. In[Pg 61] the meantime, Ferdinand and Maximilian were moving forward to the conclusion they had long anticipated; and a gathering of princes was invited to meet in Ratisbon in November to agree to the transfer of the electorate to the Duke of Bavaria.

1623
§ 3. The Electorate transferred to Maximilian.

Constitutional opposition on the part of the Protestants was impossible. In addition to the majority against them amongst the princes, there was now, by the mere fact of Frederick's exclusion, a majority against them amongst the Electors, a majority which was all the more firmly established when, on February 13, the transfer was solemnly declared. Maximilian was to be Elector for his lifetime. If any of Frederick's relations claimed that the electorate ought rather to pass over to them, they would be heard, and if their case appeared to be a good one, they would receive what was due to them after Maximilian's death. If, in the meanwhile, Frederick chose to ask humbly for forgiveness, and to abandon his claim to the electoral dignity, the Emperor would take his request for the restitution of his lands into favourable consideration. Against all this the Spanish ambassador protested; but the protest was evidently not meant to be followed by action.

Constitutional opposition from the Protestants was impossible. Besides the majority against them among the princes, there was now a majority against them among the Electors simply because Frederick was excluded, and this majority became even more solidified when the transfer was officially declared on February 13. Maximilian was to be Elector for his lifetime. If any of Frederick's relatives claimed that the electorate should go to them instead, they would be listened to, and if their argument seemed valid, they would receive what was owed to them after Maximilian's death. In the meantime, if Frederick chose to humbly ask for forgiveness and give up his claim to the electoral position, the Emperor would consider his request for the restoration of his lands favorably. The Spanish ambassador protested against all this, but it was clear that the protest was not intended to lead to any action.

§ 4. The North German Protestants.

The question of peace or war now depended mainly on the North German Protestants. Nobody doubted that, if they could hit upon a united plan of action, and if they vigorously set to work to carry it out, they would bring an irresistible weight to bear upon the points at issue. Unfortunately, however, such uniformity of action was of all things most improbable. John George, indeed, had more than once been urged in different directions during the past years by[Pg 62] events as they successively arose. The invasion of the Palatinate had shaken him in his friendship for the Emperor. Then had come the kidnapping of the Landgrave of Darmstadt to give him a shock on the other side. Later in the year the news that an excuse had been found for driving the Lutheran clergy out of Bohemia had deeply exasperated him, and his exasperation had been increased by the transference of the electorate, by which the Protestants were left in a hopeless minority in the Electoral House. But the idea of making war upon the Emperor, and unsettling what yet remained as a security for peace, was altogether so displeasing to John George that it is doubtful whether anything short of absolute necessity would have driven him to war. What he would have liked would have been a solemn meeting, at which he might have had the opportunity of advancing his views. But if those views had been seriously opposed he would hardly have drawn the sword to uphold them.

The decision about peace or war now mostly rested on the North German Protestants. Everyone agreed that if they could come up with a unified plan and actively work to implement it, they could exert considerable influence on the issues at hand. Unfortunately, achieving such unity was extremely unlikely. John George had been pulled in different directions over the past years by[Pg 62] various events. The invasion of the Palatinate had shaken his support for the Emperor. Then, the kidnapping of the Landgrave of Darmstadt had given him another reason to reconsider. Later that year, news that an excuse had been found to expel the Lutheran clergy from Bohemia further irritated him, and his frustration grew with the shift in the electorate, leaving the Protestants in a hopeless minority in the Electoral House. However, the idea of waging war against the Emperor and destabilizing what little peace remained was so unappealing to John George that it’s questionable whether anything less than absolute necessity would have pushed him into conflict. What he would have preferred was a formal meeting where he could present his ideas. But if those ideas were strongly opposed, he would hardly have taken up arms to defend them.

§ 5. Mansfeld and Christian of Brunswick.

If the only danger to be apprehended by the North Germans had been the march of Tilly's army, it is not unlikely that the war would here have come to an end. Ferdinand and Maximilian would doubtless have respected the agreement of Mühlhausen, and there would hardly have been found sufficient determination in the northern princes to induce them to arm for the recovery of the Palatinate. But a new danger had arisen. Mansfeld and Christian had not laid down their arms when Frederick dismissed them in July, and so far from being ready to make sacrifices for peace, they were ready to make any sacrifices for the sake of the continuance of the war.

If the only threat that North Germans had to worry about was Tilly's army, it’s likely that the war would have ended here. Ferdinand and Maximilian would have probably honored the agreement of Mühlhausen, and the northern princes would hardly have found enough will to prepare for war to reclaim the Palatinate. But a new threat had emerged. Mansfeld and Christian had no disarmed when Frederick dismissed them in July, and instead of being willing to make sacrifices for peace, they were prepared to make any sacrifices to keep the war going.

1622
§ 6. They establish themselves in Lorraine.

It was not long before the adventurers were forced to leave Alsace. They had eaten up everything that was[Pg 63] to be eaten there, and the enemy was known to be on their track. Throwing themselves into Lorraine, they settled down for a time like a swarm of locusts upon that smiling land. But where were they to turn next? The French government hurried up reinforcements to guard their frontier. That road, at all events, was barred to them, and Christian, whose troops were in a state of mutiny, tried in vain to lead them towards the Lower Rhine. Whilst the leaders hardly knew what to do, they received an invitation to place themselves for three months at the disposal of the Dutch Republic.

It wasn’t long before the adventurers had to leave Alsace. They had eaten everything that was[Pg 63] available, and the enemy was known to be on their trail. They rushed into Lorraine, settling down for a while like a swarm of locusts on that lush land. But where were they to go next? The French government quickly sent reinforcements to secure their borders. That route, at least, was closed off to them, and Christian, whose troops were on the verge of mutiny, struggled to lead them toward the Lower Rhine. While the leaders were at a loss about what to do, they received an offer to place themselves at the disposal of the Dutch Republic for three months.

§ 7. Battle of Fleurus.

Matters had not been going well with the Dutch since the re-opening of the war in 1621. Their garrison at Juliers had surrendered to Spinola in the winter, and the great Spanish commander was now laying siege to Bergen-op-Zoom, with every prospect of reducing it. To come to its relief Mansfeld would have to march across the Spanish Netherlands. On August 28 he found Cordova on his way to Fleurus, as he had stood in his way in the Palatinate the year before. Worse than all, two of his own regiments broke out into mutiny, refusing to fight unless they were paid. At such a time Mansfeld was at his best. He was a man of cool courage and infinite resource, and he rode up to the mutineers, entreating them if they would not fight at least to look as if they meant to fight. Then, with the rest of his force, he charged the enemy. Christian seconded him bravely at the head of his cavalry, fighting on in spite of a shot in his left arm. Three horses were killed under him. The loss was enormous on both sides, but Mansfeld gained his object, and was able to pursue his way in safety.

Things hadn't been going well for the Dutch since the war resumed in 1621. Their garrison at Juliers had surrendered to Spinola during the winter, and the powerful Spanish commander was now laying siege to Bergen-op-Zoom, with a strong chance of taking it. To help, Mansfeld would have to march through the Spanish Netherlands. On August 28, he encountered Cordova on his way to Fleurus, just as Cordova had obstructed him in the Palatinate the previous year. To make matters worse, two of Mansfeld's own regiments revolted, refusing to fight unless they were paid. It was during times like these that Mansfeld truly shined. He was a man of steady courage and remarkable ingenuity, and he approached the mutineers, urging them that if they wouldn't fight, at least they should look like they intended to. Then, with the rest of his troops, he charged at the enemy. Christian supported him bravely at the front of his cavalry, continuing to fight despite being shot in his left arm. Three horses were shot out from under him. The losses were heavy on both sides, but Mansfeld achieved his goal and was able to continue on safely.

§ 8. Christian loses his arm.

Christian's arm was amputated. He ordered that the[Pg 64] operation should be performed to the sound of trumpets. 'The arm that is left,' he said, 'shall give my enemies enough to do.' He coined money out of the silver he had taken from the Spaniards, with the inscription 'Altera restat.'

Christian's arm was amputated. He requested that the[Pg 64] operation be performed to the sound of trumpets. "The arm that remains," he said, "will keep my enemies busy." He minted coins from the silver he took from the Spaniards, featuring the inscription 'Altera restat.'

§ 9. Mansfeld in Münster and East Friesland.

Bergen-op-Zoom was saved. Spinola raised the siege. But Mansfeld's disorderly habits did not comport well with the regular discipline of the Dutch army. Those whom he had served were glad to be rid of him. In November he was dismissed, and marched to seek his fortune in the diocese of Münster. But the enemy was too strong for him there, and he turned his steps to East Friesland, a land rich and fertile, easily fortified against attack, yet perfectly helpless. There he settled down to remain till the stock of money and provisions which he was able to wring from the inhabitants had been exhausted.

Bergen-op-Zoom was saved. Spinola lifted the siege. However, Mansfeld's chaotic ways didn’t fit well with the disciplined structure of the Dutch army. Those who had served with him were happy to see him go. In November, he was let go and marched off to try his luck in the diocese of Münster. But the enemy was too powerful for him there, so he headed to East Friesland, a land that was rich and fertile, easily defendable against attacks, yet completely vulnerable. There, he settled in until the money and supplies he managed to extract from the locals ran out.

Section II.Christian of Brunswick in Lower Saxony.

§ 1. Difficulties of the Lower Saxon circle.

Here then was a new rock of offence, a new call for the Emperor to interfere, if he was in any way to be regarded as the preserver of the peace of the Empire. But a march of Tilly against an enemy in East Friesland was not a simply military operation. Not a few amongst the northern princes doubted whether a victorious Catholic army would respect the agreement of Mühlhausen. Christian of Brunswick, of course, lost no time in favouring the doubt. For, whatever else might be questionable there was no question that the diocese of Halberstadt was no longer secured by the provisions of that agreement. Neither the League nor the Emperor had given any promise to those administrators who did not continue loyal to the Emperor, and no one could for a moment contend that Christian had ever shown a spark of loyalty.

Here was a new cause for conflict, a new reason for the Emperor to step in if he wanted to be seen as the protector of peace in the Empire. However, Tilly's march against an enemy in East Friesland was more than just a military maneuver. Many of the northern princes were skeptical that a victorious Catholic army would honor the agreement made at Mühlhausen. Christian of Brunswick, of course, wasted no time in encouraging that doubt. For all the other questionable matters, one thing was certain: the diocese of Halberstadt was no longer protected by that agreement. Neither the League nor the Emperor had made any promises to those administrators who weren't loyal to the Emperor, and no one could seriously argue that Christian had ever shown any loyalty.

§ 2. Christian and Tilly urge them to opposite courses.

On the one side was Christian, assuring those poor princes that neutrality was impossible, and that it was their plain duty to fight for the bishoprics and Protestantism. On the other side was Tilly, equally assuring them that neutrality was impossible, but asserting that it was their plain duty to fight for their Emperor against Mansfeld and brigandage. The princes felt that it was all very hard. How desirable it would be if only the war would take some other direction, or if Tilly and Christian would mutually exterminate one another, and rid them of the difficulty of solving such terrible questions!

On one side was Christian, telling those poor princes that staying neutral was not an option and that it was their duty to fight for the bishoprics and Protestantism. On the other side was Tilly, also insisting that neutrality was impossible, but saying it was their duty to fight for their Emperor against Mansfeld and banditry. The princes felt overwhelmed by it all. How great would it be if the war could just go in a different direction, or if Tilly and Christian could just wipe each other out and free them from having to deal with such tough issues!

§ 3. Halberstadt in danger.

But the question could not be disposed of. Halberstadt was a member of the Lower Saxon circle, one of those districts of which the princes and cities were legally bound together for mutual defence. The Lower Saxon circle, therefore, was placed between two fires. The Catholic troops were gathering round them on the south. Mansfeld was issuing forth from his fastness in East Friesland and threatening to occupy the line of the Weser on the north.

But the question couldn’t be ignored. Halberstadt was part of the Lower Saxon circle, one of those regions where the princes and cities were legally obligated to support each other for mutual defense. The Lower Saxon circle, therefore, found itself caught between two threats. Catholic troops were assembling to the south, while Mansfeld was emerging from his stronghold in East Friesland and threatening to take control of the Weser line to the north.

§ 4. Warlike preparations.

In February the circle determined to levy troops and prepare for war. But the preparations were rather directed against Mansfeld than against Tilly. If the Emperor could only have given satisfaction about the bishoprics, he would have had no vassals more loyal than the Lower Saxon princes. But in Ferdinand's eyes to acknowledge more than had been acknowledged at Mühlhausen would be to make himself partaker in other men's sins. It would have been to acknowledge that robbery might give a lawful title to possession.

In February, the group decided to raise troops and get ready for war. However, the preparations were aimed more at Mansfeld than at Tilly. If the Emperor could have just settled the issues regarding the bishoprics, he would have had no vassals more loyal than the Lower Saxon princes. But to Ferdinand, admitting more than what had been accepted at Mühlhausen would mean he was involved in other people's wrongdoings. It would have meant recognizing that theft could provide a legitimate claim to ownership.

§ 5. Christian invited to take service under his brother.

Almost unavoidably the circle became further involved in opposition to the Emperor. Christian's brother, Frederick Ulric, the reigning Duke of Bruns[Pg 66]wick-Wolfenbüttel, was a weak and incompetent prince much under his mother's guidance. Anxious to save her favourite son, the dashing Christian, from destruction, the Duchess persuaded the Duke to offer his brother a refuge in his dominions. If he would bring his troops there, he and they would be taken into the service of the Duke, a respectable law-abiding prince, and time would be afforded him to make his peace with the Emperor.

Almost inevitably, the group became more involved in opposition to the Emperor. Christian's brother, Frederick Ulric, the reigning Duke of Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel, was a weak and incompetent ruler heavily influenced by his mother. Worried about protecting her favorite son, the charming Christian, from ruin, the Duchess convinced the Duke to offer his brother refuge in his territory. If he brought his troops there, both he and they would be welcomed into the service of the Duke, a respectable and law-abiding prince, giving him time to negotiate peace with the Emperor.

§ 6. The Battle of Stadtlohn.

Christian at once accepted the offer, and entered into negotiations with Ferdinand. But he had never any thought of really abandoning his adventurous career. Young princes, eager for distinction, levied troops and gathered round his standard. Every week the number of his followers increased. At last the neighbouring states could bear it no longer. The authorities of the circle told him plainly to be gone. Reproaching them for their sluggishness in thus abandoning the cause of the Gospel, he started for the Dutch Netherlands, with Tilly following closely upon him. On August 6 he was overtaken at Stadtlohn, within a few hours' march of the frontier, behind which he would have been in safety. His hastily levied recruits were no match for Tilly's veterans. Of 20,000 men only 6,000 found their way across the border.

Christian quickly accepted the offer and began negotiations with Ferdinand. However, he never really considered abandoning his adventurous career. Young princes, eager for recognition, raised armies and rallied around his banner. Each week, his followers grew in number. Eventually, the neighboring states could no longer tolerate it. The local authorities told him outright to leave. He criticized them for their laziness in abandoning the cause of the Gospel and set off for the Dutch Netherlands, with Tilly pursuing him closely. On August 6, he was caught up with at Stadtlohn, just a few hours' march from the border, beyond which he would have been safe. His hastily gathered recruits were no match for Tilly's seasoned veterans. Out of 20,000 men, only 6,000 managed to cross the border.

Section III.Danger of the Lower Saxon Circle.

§ 1. Danger of the Northern bishoprics.

Christian's defeat, however disastrous, settled nothing. Mansfeld was still in East Friesland. The princes of Lower Saxony were still anxious about the bishoprics. Even if the agreement of Mühlhausen were scrupulously observed, was it so very certain that the bishoprics might not be wrenched from them in another way than by[Pg 67] force of arms? The administrators held the sees simply because they had been elected by the chapters, and if only a Catholic majority could be obtained in a chapter the election at the next vacancy would be certain to fall upon a Catholic. Often it happened that the Protestant majority had taken care to perpetuate its power by methods of very doubtful legality, and it would be open to the Emperor to question those methods. It might even come to pass that strict law might turn the majority into a minority. Already, on April 18, the chapter of Osnabrück had chosen a Catholic to succeed a Protestant bishop, perhaps not altogether uninfluenced by the near neighbourhood of a Catholic army. Christian of Brunswick, certain that he would not be allowed to retain his see, had formally given in his resignation, and it was not impossible that with some manipulation the chapter of Halberstadt might be induced to follow the example of Osnabrück. The question of the bishoprics had, no doubt, its low and petty side. It may be spoken of simply as a question interesting to a handful of aristocratic sinecurists, who had had the luck to reap the good things of the old bishops without doing their work. But this would be a very incomplete account of the matter. Scattered as these bishoprics were over the surface of North Germany, their restitution meant nothing less than the occupation by the Emperor and his armies of points of vantage over the whole of the north. No one who casts his eyes over the map can doubt for an instant that, with these bishoprics open to the troops of the League, or it might be even to the troops of the King of Spain, the independence of the princes would have been a thing of the past; and it must never be forgotten that, as matters stood, the cause of the independence of the princes was inextricably bound up with the independ[Pg 68]ence of Protestantism. If Ferdinand and Maximilian had their way, German Protestantism would exist merely upon sufferance; and whatever they and the Jesuits might say, German Protestantism was, in spite of all its shortcomings, too noble a creed to exist on sufferance.

Christian's defeat, however devastating, resolved nothing. Mansfeld was still in East Friesland. The princes of Lower Saxony were still worried about the bishoprics. Even if the agreement of Mühlhausen were followed carefully, was it really certain that the bishoprics wouldn't be taken from them in another way than through[Pg 67] military force? The administrators held the sees simply because they had been elected by the chapters, and if a Catholic majority could be achieved in a chapter, the election at the next vacancy would likely go to a Catholic. It often happened that the Protestant majority had ensured its power through methods of questionable legality, and the Emperor could challenge those methods. It might even happen that strict law could turn the majority into a minority. Already, on April 18, the chapter of Osnabrück had elected a Catholic to succeed a Protestant bishop, perhaps not entirely unaffected by the nearby Catholic army. Christian of Brunswick, certain he wouldn't be allowed to keep his see, had formally resigned, and it wasn't impossible that with some maneuvering, the chapter of Halberstadt might follow Osnabrück's example. The issue of the bishoprics certainly had its small and petty aspects. It might seem like just a matter important to a few aristocratic sinecurists who benefited from the old bishops' perks without doing their work. But this would be a very incomplete picture. Scattered as these bishoprics were across North Germany, their restoration meant nothing less than the Emperor and his armies occupying strategic points throughout the north. Anyone looking at the map can see that with these bishoprics available to the troops of the League, or even to the King of Spain's forces, the independence of the princes would be a thing of the past; and it must never be forgotten that the cause of the princes' independence was inextricably linked to the independence of Protestantism. If Ferdinand and Maximilian had their way, German Protestantism would only exist at their mercy; and no matter what they and the Jesuits might claim, German Protestantism, despite its shortcomings, was too noble a faith to exist on such terms.

§ 2. The Lower Saxon circle does nothing.

Would the members of the circle of Lower Saxony be strong enough to maintain their neutrality? They sent ambassadors to the Emperor, asking him to settle the question of the bishoprics in their favour, and to John George to ask for his support. The Emperor replied that he would not go beyond the agreement of Mühlhausen. John George gave them good advice, but nothing more. And, worse than all, they were disunited amongst themselves. Princes and towns, after agreeing to support troops for the common defence, had done their best to evade their duties. As few men as possible had been sent, and the money needed for their support was still slower in coming in. As usual, unpaid men were more dangerous to the country which they were called upon to protect than to the enemy. The circle came to the conclusion that it would be better to send the troops home than to keep them under arms. By the beginning of the new year, Lower Saxony was undefended, a tempting prey to him who could first stretch out his hand to take it.

Would the members of the Lower Saxony circle be strong enough to stay neutral? They sent ambassadors to the Emperor, asking him to resolve the bishopric issue in their favor, and to John George to seek his support. The Emperor responded that he wouldn’t go beyond the agreement made in Mühlhausen. John George offered them some good advice, but nothing more. And, even worse, they were divided among themselves. Princes and towns, after agreeing to support troops for the common defense, had tried to dodge their responsibilities. As few soldiers as possible were sent, and the funds needed to support them were coming in even slower. As usual, unpaid soldiers posed more of a threat to the country they were supposed to protect than to the enemy. The circle decided it would be better to send the troops home rather than keep them on standby. By the beginning of the new year, Lower Saxony was defenseless, a tempting target for anyone willing to take it.

§ 3. Low state of public feeling.

It was the old story. With the Empire, the Diet and the Church in the hands of mere partisans, there was nothing to remind men of their duty as citizens of a great nation. Even the idea of being members of a circle was too high to be seriously entertained. The cities strove to thrust the burden of defence upon the princes, and the princes[Pg 69] thrust it back upon the cities. The flood was rising rapidly which was to swallow them all.

It was the same old story. With the Empire, the Diet, and the Church controlled by self-serving factions, no one was reminded of their duty as citizens of a great nation. Even the notion of belonging to a community felt too lofty to consider seriously. The cities tried to push the responsibility of defense onto the princes, and the princes pushed it back onto the cities. The tide was rising quickly, threatening to engulf them all.

Section IV.England and France.

§ 1. Foreign powers ready to interfere.

In the spring of 1624 there was rest for a moment. Mansfeld, having stripped East Friesland bare, drew back into the Netherlands. The only army still on foot was the army of the League, and if Germany had been an island in the middle of the Atlantic, exercising no influence upon other powers and uninfluenced by them, the continuance in arms of those troops might fairly be cited in evidence that the Emperor and the League wished to push their advantages still further, in spite of their assertions that they wanted nothing more than assurance of peace.

In the spring of 1624, there was a brief moment of calm. Mansfeld, having completely depleted East Friesland, retreated into the Netherlands. The only active army left was the army of the League, and if Germany had been an island in the middle of the Atlantic, not affecting other nations and not being affected by them, the continued presence of those troops could be seen as proof that the Emperor and the League wanted to expand their gains even more, despite claiming they only sought peace.

§ 2. Ferdinand's weakness.

But Germany was not an island. Around it lay a multitude of powers with conflicting interests, but all finding in her distractions a fair field for pursuing their own objects. Ferdinand, in fact, had made himself just strong enough to raise the jealousy of his neighbours, but not strong enough to impose an impassible barrier to their attacks. He had got on his side the legal and military elements of success. He had put down all resistance. He had frightened those who dreaded anarchy. But he had not touched the national heart. He had taught men to make it a mere matter of calculation whether a foreign invasion was likely to do them more damage than the success of their own Emperor. Whilst he affected to speak in the name of Germany, more than half of Germany was neutral if not adverse in the struggle.

But Germany wasn't isolated. It was surrounded by many powers with conflicting interests, all of which saw her distractions as an opportunity to pursue their own goals. Ferdinand had made himself just strong enough to cause jealousy among his neighbors, but not strong enough to stop their attacks. He had gained the support of the legal and military elements necessary for success. He had crushed all resistance. He had scared those who feared anarchy. But he hadn't connected with the national spirit. He had taught people to simply calculate whether a foreign invasion would cause them more harm than the success of their own Emperor. While he pretended to speak for Germany, more than half of Germany was neutral, if not against him in the struggle.

1623
§ 3. Breach between England and Spain.

England, at last, was giving signs of warlike preparation. Prince Charles had paid a visit to Madrid in hopes of bringing home a Spanish bride, and of[Pg 70] regaining the Palatinate for his brother-in-law. He had come back without a wife, and with the prospect of getting back the Palatinate as distant as ever. He had learned what the Spanish plan was, that wonderful scheme for educating Frederick's children at Vienna, with all ostensible guarantees for keeping them in their father's faith, which were, however, almost certain to come to nothing when reduced to practice. And so he came back angry with the Spaniards, and resolved to urge his father to take up arms. In the spring of 1624 all negotiations between England and Spain were brought to an end, and Parliament was discussing with the king the best means of recovering the Palatinate.

England was finally showing signs of preparing for war. Prince Charles had visited Madrid in hopes of bringing home a Spanish bride and reclaiming the Palatinate for his brother-in-law. He returned without a wife and with the opportunity to regain the Palatinate seeming more distant than ever. He found out about the Spanish plan—a grand scheme to educate Frederick's children in Vienna, with all kinds of guarantees to keep them in their father's faith, which were likely to fall apart in reality. He returned frustrated with the Spaniards and determined to persuade his father to go to war. By spring of 1624, all negotiations between England and Spain had ended, and Parliament was discussing with the king the best ways to recover the Palatinate.

§ 4. English plans.

In the English House of Commons there was but little real knowledge of German affairs. The progress of the Emperor and the League was of too recent a date to be thoroughly comprehended. Men, remembering the days of Philip II., were inclined to overestimate the power of Spain, and to underestimate the power of the Emperor. They therefore fancied that it would be enough to attack Spain by sea, and to send a few thousand soldiers to the aid of the Dutch Republic.

In the English House of Commons, there was very little real understanding of German affairs. The advancement of the Emperor and the League was too recent to be fully grasped. People, remembering the days of Philip II, tended to overestimate Spain's power and underestimate the Emperor's strength. As a result, they believed it would be sufficient to attack Spain by sea and send a few thousand soldiers to support the Dutch Republic.

§ 5. Question between the king and the House of Commons.

James, if he was not prompt in action, at all events knew better than this. He believed that the Imperial power was now too firmly rooted in Germany to fall before anything short of a great European confederacy. From this the Commons shrunk. A war upon the continent would be extremely expensive, and, after all, their wrath had been directed against Spain, which had meddled with their internal affairs, rather than against the Emperor, who had never taken the slightest interest in English politics.[Pg 71] The utmost they would do was to accept the king's statement that he would enter into negotiations with other powers and would lay the results before them in the winter.

James, if he wasn't quick to act, still knew better than this. He believed that the Imperial power was now too solidly established in Germany to fall without the support of a major European alliance. The Commons backed away from that idea. A war on the continent would be extremely costly, and besides, their anger was directed more at Spain, which had interfered in their domestic issues, rather than at the Emperor, who had never shown any interest in English politics.[Pg 71] The most they would do was accept the king's assurance that he would start negotiations with other powers and would share the results with them in the winter.

§ 6. The French Government and the Huguenots.

James first applied to France. He saw truly that the moment the struggle in Germany developed into a European war the key to success would lie in the hands of the French government. In that great country, then as now, ideas of the most opposite character were striving for the mastery. Old thoughts which had been abandoned in England in the sixteenth century were at issue with new thoughts which would hardly be adopted in England before the eighteenth. In France as well as in England and Germany, the question of the day was how religious toleration could be granted without breaking up the national unity. In England that unity was so strong that no party in the state could yet be brought to acknowledge that toleration should be granted at all. But for that very reason the question was on the fair way to a better settlement than it could have in France or Germany. When the nation was once brought face to face with the difficulty, men would ask, not whether one religion should be established in Northumberland and another in Cornwall, but what amount of religious liberty was good for men as men all over England. In Germany it could not be so. There the only question was where the geographical frontier was to be drawn between two religions. Neither those who wished to increase the power of the princes, nor those who wished to increase the power of the Emperor, were able to rise above the idea of a local and geographical division. And to some extent France was in the same condition. The Edict of Nantes had recognised some hundreds of the country[Pg 72] houses of the aristocracy, and certain cities and towns, as places where the reformed religious doctrines might be preached without interference. But in France the ideal of national unity, though far weaker than it was in England, was far stronger than it was in Germany. In order to give security to the Protestant, or Huguenot towns as they were called in France, they had been allowed the right of garrisoning themselves, and of excluding the royal troops. They had thus maintained themselves as petty republics in the heart of France, practically independent of the royal authority.

James first applied to France. He realized that once the struggle in Germany turned into a European war, the key to success would be in the hands of the French government. In that great country, just like now, conflicting ideas were competing for dominance. Old ideas that had been abandoned in England in the sixteenth century clashed with new ideas that wouldn’t really be accepted in England until the eighteenth century. In France, as in England and Germany, the pressing question was how to grant religious tolerance without undermining national unity. In England, that unity was so strong that no political party would agree that tolerance should be granted at all. However, that very reason meant the question was on track to reach a better resolution than it could in France or Germany. Once the nation confronted the issue, people would ask not whether one religion should prevail in Northumberland and another in Cornwall, but rather what level of religious freedom was best for everyone across England. In Germany, that wasn’t the case. There, the only question was where to draw the geographical line between two religions. Neither those wanting to increase the power of the princes nor those seeking to boost the authority of the Emperor could move beyond the concept of a local and geographical division. France was somewhat similar. The Edict of Nantes had recognized hundreds of aristocratic houses and certain cities and towns as places where reformed religious doctrines could be preached without interference. However, in France, while the ideal of national unity was much weaker than in England, it was still significantly stronger than in Germany. To secure the Protestant, or Huguenot, towns, as they were called in France, they had been granted the right to garrison themselves and exclude royal troops. They thus maintained themselves as small republics in the heart of France, practically independent of royal authority.

Section V.Rise of Richelieu.

§ 1. Lewis XIII.

Such a state of things could not last. The idea involved in the exaltation of the monarchy was the unity of the nation. The idea involved in the maintenance of these guarantees was its disintegration. Ever since the young king, Lewis XIII., had been old enough to take an active part in affairs he had been striving to establish his authority from one end of the kingdom to the other.

Such a situation couldn't continue. The concept behind glorifying the monarchy was national unity. The concept behind keeping these guarantees was its breakdown. Ever since the young king, Louis XIII, had been old enough to take an active role in governance, he had been working to assert his authority throughout the entire kingdom.

§ 2. His ideas.

The supremacy and greatness of the monarchy was the thought in which he lived and moved. His intellect was not of a high order, and he was not likely to originate statesmanlike projects, or to carry them out successfully to execution. But he was capable of appreciating merit, and he would give his undivided confidence to any man who could do the thing which he desired to have done, without himself exactly knowing how to do it.

The dominance and importance of the monarchy were the ideas he lived and breathed. He wasn’t particularly intelligent and wasn’t likely to come up with ambitious political projects or execute them successfully. However, he could recognize talent and would fully trust anyone who could accomplish what he wanted, even if he didn’t know how to do it himself.

§ 3. Early years of his reign.

During the first years of his reign everything seemed falling to pieces. As soon as his father's strong hand was removed some of the nobility fell back into half-independence of the Crown, whilst others submitted to it in considera[Pg 73]tion of receiving large pensions and high positions in the state. To this Lewis was for the time obliged to submit. But the privileges of the Huguenot towns roused his indignation. It was not long before he levied war upon them, determined to reduce them to submission to the royal authority.

During the early years of his reign, everything seemed to be falling apart. Once his father's strong grip was gone, some nobles slipped back into a state of half-independence from the Crown, while others submitted in exchange for big pensions and high-ranking positions in the government. For a time, Lewis had to accept this. However, the privileges of the Huguenot towns sparked his anger. It wasn't long before he declared war on them, determined to force them to submit to the royal authority.

§ 4. The intolerant party at Court.

All this foreboded a future for France not unlike the future which appeared to be opening upon Germany. There were too many signs that the establishment of the king's authority over the towns would be followed by the forcible establishment of his religion. There was a large party at Court crying out with bigoted intolerance against any attempt to treat the Huguenots with consideration, and that cry found an echo in the mind of the king. For he was himself a devout Catholic, and nothing would have pleased him better than to see the victories of his arms attended by the victories of the Church to which he was attached.

All of this hinted at a future for France similar to the one that seemed to be unfolding in Germany. There were too many indications that the king's control over the towns would soon be followed by the forceful imposition of his religion. A significant group at Court was loudly condemning any effort to treat the Huguenots with respect, and that sentiment resonated in the king's mind. He was a devoted Catholic, and nothing would have made him happier than to see his military victories accompanied by the triumphs of the Church he belonged to.

§ 5. Lewis jealous of Spain.

If Lewis was not a Ferdinand, it was not because he was a nobler or a better man, but because he had his eye open to dangers from more quarters than one. When the troubles in Germany first broke out, French influence was exerted on the side of the Emperor. French ambassadors had taken part in the negotiations which preceded the treaty of Ulm, and had thrown all their weight in the scale to secure the safety of Maximilian's march into Bohemia. But in 1622 the conquest of the Palatinate brought other thoughts into the mind of the King of France. His monarchical authority was likely to suffer far more from the victorious union between the two branches of the House of Austria than from a few Huguenot towns. For many a long year Spain had planted her standards not[Pg 74] only beyond the Pyrenees, but in Naples, Milan, Franche Comté, and the Netherlands. Frankenthal and the Western Palatinate were now garrisoned by her troops, and behind those troops was the old shadowy empire once more taking form and substance, and presenting itself before the world as a power hereafter to be counted with. In 1622, accordingly, Lewis made peace with the Huguenots at home. In 1623 he sent some slight aid to Mansfeld. In 1624 he called Richelieu to his counsels.

If Lewis wasn't a Ferdinand, it wasn't because he was a nobler or better person, but because he recognized dangers from multiple directions. When the troubles in Germany first erupted, French influence sided with the Emperor. French ambassadors participated in the negotiations leading up to the treaty of Ulm, using all their influence to ensure Maximilian's safe passage into Bohemia. However, in 1622, the conquest of the Palatinate shifted the King of France's priorities. His royal authority was likely to be threatened much more by the victorious alliance of the two branches of the House of Austria than by a few Huguenot towns. For many years, Spain had stationed her flags not only beyond the Pyrenees but also in Naples, Milan, Franche-Comté, and the Netherlands. Frankenthal and the Western Palatinate were now occupied by her troops, and behind those troops, the old shadowy empire was beginning to take on form and substance, re-emerging as a power that would need to be reckoned with. In 1622, therefore, Lewis made peace with the Huguenots in France. In 1623, he provided some minor support to Mansfeld. In 1624, he brought Richelieu into his advisory circle.

§ 6. Richelieu's accession to power.

It would be a mistake to suppose that the cool and far-sighted Cardinal who was thus suddenly placed at the head of the French ministry had it all his own way from the first. He had to take into account the ebb and flow of feeling in the Court and the country, and the ebb and flow of feeling in Lewis himself. There was still with Lewis the old anxiety to crush the Huguenots and to make himself absolute master at home, alongside with the new anxiety to shake off the superiority of the House of Austria abroad. It was Richelieu's task to show him how to satisfy both his longings; how to strike down rebellion whilst welcoming religious liberty, and how, by uniting Catholic and Protestant in willing obedience to his throne, he might make himself feared abroad in proportion as he was respected at home.

It would be a mistake to think that the cool and forward-thinking Cardinal, who was suddenly put in charge of the French ministry, had everything go his way from the start. He had to consider the changing emotions at the Court and in the country, as well as the fluctuating feelings of Louis himself. Louis still harbored the old desire to crush the Huguenots and become the absolute ruler at home, while also feeling the new pressure to break free from the dominance of the House of Austria abroad. It was Richelieu's job to show him how to fulfill both of these desires: how to suppress rebellion while embracing religious freedom, and how, by uniting Catholics and Protestants in willing loyalty to his throne, he could become feared abroad in proportion to the respect he garnered at home.

§ 7. Marriage of Henrietta Maria.

Richelieu's first idea was not altogether a successful one. He encouraged Lewis to pursue the negotiation which had been already commenced for a marriage between his sister and the Prince of Wales. At the wish either of Lewis himself or of Richelieu the marriage was hampered with conditions for the religious liberty of the English Catholics, to which the prince, when he afterwards[Pg 75] came to the throne as Charles I., was unwilling or unable to give effect. These conditions were therefore the beginning of an ill feeling between the two crowns, which helped ultimately to bring about a state of war.

Richelieu's first idea wasn't entirely successful. He encouraged Lewis to continue the negotiations for a marriage between his sister and the Prince of Wales. At the request of either Lewis or Richelieu, the marriage was complicated by conditions for the religious freedom of English Catholics, which the prince, when he later[Pg 75] became Charles I., was either unwilling or unable to fulfill. These conditions ultimately sparked tension between the two crowns, contributing to the onset of war.

§ 8. Foreign policy of Lewis and Richelieu.

Nor were other causes of dispute wanting. James and his son expected France to join them in an avowed league for the recovery of the Palatinate. But to this Lewis and Richelieu refused to consent. Lewis was proud of the name of Catholic, and he was unwilling to engage in open war with the declared champions of the Catholic cause. But he was also King of France, and he was ready to satisfy his conscience by refusing to join the league, though he had no scruple in sending money to the support of armies who were fighting for Protestantism. He agreed to pay large subsidies to the Dutch, and to join the King of England in promoting an expedition which was to march under Mansfeld through France to Alsace, with the object of attacking the Palatinate. At the same time he was ready to carry on war in Italy. The Spaniards had taken military possession of the Valtelline, a valley through which lay the only secure military road from their possessions in Italy to the Austrian lands in Germany. Before the end of the year a French army entered the valley and drove out the Spaniards with ease.

There were also other reasons for conflict. James and his son hoped for France to join them in a clear alliance to reclaim the Palatinate. However, both Lewis and Richelieu refused to agree to this. Lewis took pride in being a Catholic and was reluctant to openly go to war with those who openly supported the Catholic cause. Still, as the King of France, he wanted to ease his conscience by not joining the alliance, even though he had no problem sending money to support armies fighting for Protestantism. He agreed to provide significant financial support to the Dutch and teamed up with the King of England to organize an expedition that would march under Mansfeld through France to Alsace, aiming to attack the Palatinate. At the same time, he was prepared to wage war in Italy. The Spanish had taken control of the Valtelline, a valley that held the only secure military route from their territories in Italy to the Austrian lands in Germany. By the end of the year, a French army entered the valley and easily drove the Spaniards out.

§ 9. Mansfeld's expedition.

Mansfeld's expedition, on the other hand, never reached Alsace at all. Before the troops of which it was composed were ready to sail from England, Richelieu had found an excuse for diverting its course. Spinola had laid siege to Breda, and the Dutch were as anxiously seeking for means to succour it as they had sought for means to succour Bergen-op-Zoom when it was besieged in 1622. The French averred that Mansfeld would be far better employed[Pg 76] at Breda than in Alsace. At all events, they now declined positively to allow him to pass through France.

Mansfeld's expedition, on the other hand, never made it to Alsace at all. Before the troops were ready to sail from England, Richelieu found a reason to change the course. Spinola had laid siege to Breda, and the Dutch were just as eager to find ways to support it as they had been when trying to help Bergen-op-Zoom during its siege in 1622. The French insisted that Mansfeld would be much better occupied[Pg 76] at Breda than in Alsace. In any case, they now firmly refused to let him pass through France.

1625
§ 10. Failure of the expedition.

James grumbled and remonstrated in vain. At last, after long delays, Mansfeld was allowed to sail for the Dutch coast, with strict orders to march to the Palatinate without going near Breda. He had with him 12,000 English foot, and was to be accompanied by 2,000 French horse under Christian of Brunswick. No good came of the expedition. James had consented to conditions appended to his son's marriage contract which he did not venture to submit to discussion in the House of Commons, and Parliament was not, therefore, allowed to meet. Without help from Parliament the Exchequer was almost empty, and James was unable to send money with Mansfeld to pay his men. Upon their landing, the poor fellows, pressed a few weeks before, and utterly without military experience, found themselves destitute of everything in a hard frost. Before long they were dying like flies in winter. The help which they were at last permitted to give could not save Breda from surrender, and the handful which remained were far too few to cross the frontier into Germany.

James complained and protested without success. Eventually, after long delays, Mansfeld got permission to set sail for the Dutch coast, with strict orders to head to the Palatinate without going near Breda. He had 12,000 English foot soldiers with him and was to be joined by 2,000 French cavalry under Christian of Brunswick. The expedition turned out to be a failure. James had agreed to conditions added to his son’s marriage contract that he didn’t dare bring up in the House of Commons, so Parliament wasn’t allowed to convene. Without support from Parliament, the Exchequer was nearly empty, and James couldn’t send money with Mansfeld to pay his troops. When they landed, the poor men, who had been pressed into service a few weeks earlier and had no military experience, found themselves without anything in the harsh frost. Before long, they were dying like flies in winter. The assistance they were finally allowed to provide couldn’t save Breda from surrender, and the small group that remained was far too few to cross the border into Germany.

§ 11. The rising of the French Huguenots.

Richelieu had hoped to signalize the year 1625 by a larger effort than that of 1624. He had mastered the Valtelline in alliance with Venice and Savoy, and French troops were to help the Duke of Savoy to take Genoa, a city which was in close friendship with Spain. There was further talk of driving the Spaniards out of the Duchy of Milan, and even intervention in Germany was desired by Richelieu, though no decision had been come to on the subject. In the midst of these thoughts[Pg 77] he was suddenly reminded that he was not completely master at home. The peace made with the Huguenots in 1622 had not been fairly kept: royal officials had encroached upon their lands, and had failed to observe the terms of the treaty. On a sudden, Soubise, a powerful Huguenot nobleman with a fleet of his own, swooped down upon some of the king's ships lying at Blavet, in Brittany, and carried them off as his prize. Sailing to Rochelle, he persuaded that great commercial city to come to an understanding with him, and to declare for open resistance to the king's authority.

Richelieu hoped to make 1625 more significant than 1624. He had gained control of the Valtelline by teaming up with Venice and Savoy, and French troops were set to assist the Duke of Savoy in capturing Genoa, a city closely allied with Spain. There was also talk of pushing the Spaniards out of the Duchy of Milan, and Richelieu even wanted to intervene in Germany, although no final decision had been made. In the midst of these plans[Pg 77], he was suddenly reminded that he didn’t have complete control at home. The peace agreement with the Huguenots in 1622 hadn’t been properly honored: royal officials had encroached on their lands and ignored the treaty terms. Suddenly, Soubise, a powerful Huguenot nobleman with his own fleet, attacked some of the king's ships docked at Blavet in Brittany and seized them as his prize. He then sailed to Rochelle, where he convinced the major trading city to ally with him and openly resist the king's authority.

§ 12. Interruption to Richelieu's plans for intervening in Germany.

If Richelieu intended seriously to take part in the German war, this was cause enough for hesitation. Cleverly availing himself of the expectations formed of the French alliance in England and Holland, he contrived to borrow ships from both those countries, and before the autumn was over Soubise was driven to take refuge in England. But Rochelle and the Huguenots on land were still unconquered, and Ferdinand was safe for the moment from any considerable participation of France in the German war. Whether Richelieu would at any time be able to take up again the thread of his plans depended in the first place upon his success in suppressing rebellion, but quite as much upon the use which he might make of victory if the event proved favourable to him. A tolerant France might make war with some chances in its favour. A France composed of conquerors and conquered, in which each party regarded the other as evil-doers to be suppressed, not as erring brothers to be argued with, would weigh lightly enough in the scale of European politics.

If Richelieu was really serious about joining the German war, that was enough reason to hesitate. Smartly taking advantage of the expectations of a French alliance in England and Holland, he managed to borrow ships from both countries. By the end of autumn, Soubise had to seek refuge in England. However, Rochelle and the Huguenots on land were still unconquered, and for now, Ferdinand was safe from any significant involvement of France in the German war. Whether Richelieu would be able to pick up where he left off in his plans depended first on how successful he was at quelling rebellion, but just as much on how he would utilize victory if things turned out in his favor. A tolerant France might fight a war with some chances in its favor. A France made up of conquerors and the conquered, where each side viewed the other as wrongdoers to be subdued rather than as misguided brothers to be reasoned with, would not hold much weight in European politics.


CHAPTER V.
INTERVENTION OF THE KING OF DENMARK.

Section I.Christian IV. and Gustavus Adolphus.

§ 1. Denmark and Sweden.

Whilst France was thus temporarily hindered from taking part in German affairs, and whilst James and his son were promising more than their poverty would allow them to perform, the rulers of Denmark and Sweden were watching with increasing interest the tide of war as it rolled northwards.

While France was temporarily unable to get involved in German matters, and while James and his son were making promises beyond what their circumstances would allow, the leaders of Denmark and Sweden were increasingly observing the flow of war as it moved northward.

§ 2. Christian IV.

Christian IV. of Denmark had every reason to look with anxiety upon the future. As Duke of Holstein, he was a member of the Lower Saxon circle, and he had long been doing his best to extend his influence over the coasts of the North Sea. By his new fortifications at Glückstadt he aimed at intercepting the commerce of Hamburg, and his success in procuring for one of his sons the Bishopric of Verden and the coadjutorship and eventual succession to the archbishopric of Bremen was doubtless specially grateful to him on account of the position he thus acquired on the Elbe and the Weser. The question of the Protestant bishoprics was therefore a very important question to him personally, and he was well aware that a real national empire in Germany would make short work with his attempts to establish his dominion over the mouths of the German rivers.

Christian IV of Denmark had every reason to feel anxious about the future. As Duke of Holstein, he was part of the Lower Saxon circle, and he had been working hard to expand his influence over the North Sea coasts. With his new fortifications at Glückstadt, he aimed to disrupt the trade of Hamburg, and his success in securing one of his sons the Bishopric of Verden, along with the coadjutorship and eventual succession to the archbishopric of Bremen, was undoubtedly very satisfying to him due to the strategic positions he gained on the Elbe and Weser rivers. The issue of the Protestant bishoprics was therefore very significant to him personally, and he was well aware that a real national empire in Germany would quickly undermine his efforts to establish control over the waterways of the German rivers.

§ 3. His early interest in the war.

His attention was not now called for the first time to the progress of the war. Like all the Lutheran princes, he had thoroughly disapproved of Frederick's Bohemian enterprise. But when Frederick was a fugitive he had seen that a[Pg 79] strong force was needed to stop the Emperor from a retaliation which would be ruinous to the Protestants, and he had in the beginning of 1621 given a willing ear to James's proposal for a joint armament in defence of the Palatinate. Had the war been undertaken then, with the character of moderation which James and Christian would have been certain to impress upon it, the world might perhaps have been spared the spectacle of Mansfeld's plunderings, with their unhappy results. But James came too soon to the conclusion that it was unnecessary to arm till mediation had failed; and Christian, auguring no good from such a course, drew back and left the Palatinate to its fate. But the events which followed had increased his anxiety, and in 1624 his mind was distracted between his desire to check the growth of the imperial power and his hesitation to act with allies so vacillating and helpless as the Lower Saxon princes were proving themselves to be. In his own lands he had shown himself a good administrator and able ruler. Whether he was possessed of sufficient military capacity to cope with Tilly remained to be seen.

His attention was not called to the war's progress for the first time now. Like all the Lutheran princes, he had strongly disapproved of Frederick's Bohemian venture. But when Frederick became a fugitive, he realized that a[Pg 79] strong force was needed to prevent the Emperor from retaliating in a way that would be disastrous for the Protestants. At the beginning of 1621, he readily listened to James's proposal for a joint military effort to defend the Palatinate. If the war had started then, with the moderate approach that James and Christian would have surely promoted, the world might have been spared the chaos of Mansfeld's plundering and its unfortunate consequences. However, James concluded too quickly that it was unnecessary to arm until mediation had failed, and Christian, sensing the potential for disaster, withdrew and left the Palatinate to fend for itself. The events that followed heightened his anxiety, and by 1624, he was torn between his desire to curb the growth of imperial power and his reluctance to act alongside allies as inconsistent and ineffective as the Lower Saxon princes had shown themselves to be. In his own territories, he had proven to be a competent administrator and capable ruler. Whether he had enough military skill to deal with Tilly was yet to be determined.

§ 4. Gustavus Adolphus.

Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, was a man of a higher stamp. His is the one of the few names which relieve the continental Protestantism of the seventeenth century from the charge of barrenness. Possessed of a high and brilliant imagination, and of a temperament restless and indefatigable, to which inaction was the sorest of trials, he was never happier than when he was infusing his own glowing spirit into the comrades of some perilous enterprise. Christian of Brunswick was not more ready than he to lead a charge or to conduct a storm. But he had, too, that of which no thought ever entered the mind of Christian for an instant—the power of seeing facts in their in[Pg 80]finite variety as they really were, and the self-restraint with which he curbed in his struggling spirit and his passionate longing for action whenever a calm survey of the conditions around showed him that action was inexpedient. In all the pages of history there is probably no man who leaves such an impression of that energy under restraint, which is the truest mark of greatness in human character as it is the source of all that is sublime or lovely in nature or in art.

Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, was a man of a higher caliber. His name is one of the few that elevates the continental Protestantism of the seventeenth century from charges of being barren. With a brilliant imagination and a restless, tireless temperament that found inaction to be the greatest suffering, he was never happier than when he was inspiring his comrades in dangerous ventures. Christian of Brunswick couldn’t have been more ready than he was to lead a charge or to initiate an assault. However, he also possessed something that never crossed Christian’s mind—an ability to see facts in their infinite variety as they truly were, along with the self-control to temper his eager spirit and passionate desire for action whenever a calm assessment of the circumstances indicated that taking action was unwise. Throughout history, there’s probably no one who leaves such an impression of energy held in check, which is the true hallmark of greatness in human character, as well as the source of all that is sublime or beautiful in nature or art.

§ 5. His conflict with Poland and Russia.

Such a man was certain not to be a mere enthusiast embarking heedlessly in a Protestant crusade. Neither would he be careful for mere temporal or political power, regardless of the higher interests of his time. His first duty, and he never forgot it, was to his country. When he came to the throne, in 1611, Sweden was overrun by Danish armies, and in an almost desperate condition. In two years he had wrested a peace from the invaders, under conditions hard indeed, but which at least secured the independence of Sweden. His next effort, an effort which to the day of his death he never relaxed, was to bring into his own hands the dominion of the Baltic. He drove the Russians from its coasts. 'Now,' he said triumphantly in 1617, 'this enemy cannot, without our permission launch a single boat upon the Baltic.' He had another enemy more dangerous than Russia. Sigismund, King of Poland, was his cousin, the son of his father's elder brother, who had been driven from the throne of Sweden for his attachment to the Catholic belief. And so Gustavus was involved in the great question which was agitating Europe. The bare legal right which gave the whole of the seventeen provinces of the Netherlands to Spain, which gave Bohemia to Ferdinand, and the Protestant bishoprics and the secularized[Pg 81] lands to the Catholic clergy, gave also Sweden to Sigismund. Was it strange if Gustavus stood forth to combat this doctrine to the death, or if in his mind the growth of the two branches of the House of Austria, by whom this doctrine was maintained, became inextricably blended with the creed which that doctrine was to favour? Was it strange, too, if Protestantism and the national right of each separate country to go its own way untrammelled by such a doctrine appeared in his eyes, as in his days for the most part they really were, but two forms of the same spirit?

Such a man was definitely not just an enthusiastic participant blindly starting a Protestant fight. He also wasn’t just focused on gaining temporary or political power without considering the greater interests of his time. His top priority, which he never forgot, was his country. When he took the throne in 1611, Sweden was being invaded by Danish armies and was in a nearly hopeless situation. Within two years, he managed to secure a peace with the invaders, under tough conditions, but at least it guaranteed Sweden’s independence. His next goal, which he pursued until his death, was to gain control of the Baltic Sea. He drove the Russians away from its shores. "Now," he proudly declared in 1617, "this enemy cannot launch a single boat on the Baltic without our permission." He had another, even more dangerous enemy than Russia. Sigismund, the King of Poland, was his cousin, the son of his father’s older brother, who had been ousted from the Swedish throne due to his loyalty to the Catholic faith. This put Gustavus in the middle of a major issue that was stirring Europe. The legal claim that gave all seventeen provinces of the Netherlands to Spain, that granted Bohemia to Ferdinand, and that allocated the Protestant bishoprics and the secularized lands to the Catholic clergy, also placed Sweden under Sigismund. Was it surprising that Gustavus stood up to fight this doctrine to the death? Or that in his mind, the rise of the two branches of the House of Austria, which upheld this doctrine, became inextricably linked with the belief it was meant to support? Was it also surprising that Protestantism and each nation's right to pursue its own path without being constrained by such a doctrine seemed to him, and were often seen in his time, as two expressions of the same spirit?

§ 6. His visit to Germany.

The peace concluded by Gustavus with Russia in 1617 was accompanied by a fresh outbreak of the war with Poland; and this renewal of the contest with the old rival of his house naturally drew the king's attention to affairs in Germany; for Ferdinand, now rising into power, was the brother-in-law of Sigismund, and likely to give him what aid he could in his Swedish enterprise. And Gustavus, too, was not quite a foreigner in Germany. Through his mother German blood ran in his veins, and when, in the summer of 1618, he visited Berlin in secret, he was won by the lovely face of the daughter of that energetic Elector of Brandenburg who after boxing the ears of the rival candidate for the dukedom of Cleves had adopted the Calvinist creed and had entered the Union. The death of the Elector delayed the marriage, and it was not till 1620 that, on a second visit, Gustavus wrung a consent from the new Elector, George William, whose weakness and vacillation were to be a sore trial to the Swedish king in after years. In strict incognito, Gustavus travelled as far as Heidelberg, at a time when the Elector was far away, in the midst of his short-lived splendour at Prague. Gustavus learned something from that visit which[Pg 82] he never forgot. He saw the rich luxuriance of that fair Rhine valley, stretching away till the western hills are but dimly visible in the blue distance, and which, compared by Venetian travellers to the green Lombard plain, must have caused strange sensations of wonder in the wanderer from the cold and barren north. And he saw another sight, too, which he never forgot—the wealth and magnificence of the Rhenish prelates. 'If these priests were subjects to the king my master' (he spoke in the assumed character of a Swedish nobleman) 'he would long ago have taught them that modesty, humility, and obedience are the true characteristics of their profession.'

The peace that Gustavus made with Russia in 1617 was followed by a renewed war with Poland; this revival of conflict with his house's old rival naturally focused the king's attention on Germany, as Ferdinand, now gaining power, was Sigismund's brother-in-law and likely to support him in his Swedish efforts. Gustavus wasn't completely a stranger in Germany either. He had German blood through his mother, and during a secret visit to Berlin in the summer of 1618, he was captivated by the beauty of the daughter of the energetic Elector of Brandenburg, who had recently adopted the Calvinist faith after silencing the rival candidate for the dukedom of Cleves and joined the Union. The Elector's death postponed the marriage, and it wasn't until 1620, on a second visit, that Gustavus managed to secure consent from the new Elector, George William, whose weakness and indecision would prove to be a challenge for the Swedish king in later years. Travelling completely incognito, Gustavus went as far as Heidelberg while the Elector was away, caught up in his brief glory in Prague. From that visit, Gustavus learned something he would never forget. He beheld the rich beauty of the Rhine valley, stretching on until the western hills faded into the blue distance, which, compared by Venetian travelers to the green Lombard plain, must have filled the northerner with wonder. He also saw another unforgettable sight—the wealth and grandeur of the Rhenish prelates. "If these priests were subjects of the king my master," he said, speaking as a Swedish nobleman, "he would have taught them long ago that modesty, humility, and obedience are the true attributes of their position."

§ 7. His daring and prudence.

Plainly in this man there was something of Christian of Anhalt, something of the desire to overthrow existing institutions. But there was that in him which Christian of Anhalt was ignorant of—the long and calm preparation for the crisis, and the power of establishing a new order, if his life should be prolonged, to take the place of the old which was falling away.

Clearly, this man had something of Christian of Anhalt in him, a desire to challenge the current institutions. But he also possessed something that Christian of Anhalt lacked—the patient and steady preparation for the turning point, along with the ability to create a new order, if he were to live long enough to replace the old system that was fading away.

§ 8. Renewed war with Poland.

Gustavus returned to carry on the war with Poland with renewed vigour. In 1621 Riga surrendered to him. The next year he concluded a truce which gave him leisure to look about him.

Gustavus came back to continue the war with Poland with newfound energy. In 1621, Riga gave in to him. The following year, he signed a truce that allowed him time to assess his situation.

§ 9. His interest in the German war.

The year 1624 brought with it fresh alarm. The empire, hostile to Sweden and the religion of Sweden, was growing terribly strong. Unlike Christian of Denmark, Gustavus had sympathized with Frederick's Bohemian undertaking, although he had expected but little from an enterprise under Frederick's guidance. And now the tide of victory was running northward. An empire with a firm[Pg 83] grasp on the shores of Mecklenburg and Pomerania would soon call in question the Swedish dominion of the Baltic. If this was to be the end, Gustavus had gained but little by his victories over Russia and Poland.

The year 1624 brought new fears. The empire, which was against Sweden and its religion, was becoming incredibly powerful. Unlike Christian of Denmark, Gustavus had shown support for Frederick's Bohemian efforts, even though he didn’t expect much from something led by Frederick. Now, the wave of victory was moving north. An empire firmly in control of the shores of Mecklenburg and Pomerania would soon challenge Sweden's rule over the Baltic. If this was the end, Gustavus had achieved very little from his victories over Russia and Poland.

§ 10. Character of his policy.

It all sounds like mere selfishness,—Christian alarmed for his family bishoprics, and his hold upon the Elbe and the Weser; Gustavus providing against an attack upon his lordship in the Baltic. But it does not follow that with both of them, and especially with Gustavus, the defence of the persecuted Gospel was not a very real thing. Historians coolly dissect a man's thoughts as they please, and label them like specimens in a naturalist's cabinet. Such a thing, they argue, was done for mere personal aggrandizement; such a thing for national objects; such a thing from high religious motives. In real life we may be sure it was not so. As with Ferdinand and Maximilian, the love of law and orderly government was indissolubly blended with the desire to propagate the faith on which their own spiritual life was based; so it was with Gustavus. To extend the power of Sweden, to support the princes of Germany against the Emperor's encroachments, to give a firm and unassailable standing ground to German Protestantism, were all to him parts of one great work, scarcely even in thought to be separated from one another. And, after all, let it never be forgotten that the unity which he attacked was the unity of the Jesuit and the soldier. It had no national standing ground at all. The Germany of a future day, the Germany of free intelligence and ordered discipline, would have far more in common with the destroyer than with the upholder of the hollow unity of the seventeenth century.

It all sounds like simple selfishness—Christian worried about his family’s bishoprics and his hold on the Elbe and the Weser; Gustavus preparing for an attack on his territory in the Baltic. But it doesn’t mean that for both of them, especially for Gustavus, the defense of the persecuted Gospel wasn’t a very real thing. Historians casually analyze a person's thoughts as they see fit, labeling them like specimens in a naturalist’s collection. They argue that some actions were taken purely for personal gain, others for national interests, and some from high religious ideals. In real life, it's safe to say it was not that straightforward. Just like with Ferdinand and Maximilian, the love for law and proper governance was deeply intertwined with the desire to spread the faith that supported their own spiritual lives; the same was true for Gustavus. Extending Sweden’s power, supporting German princes against the Emperor’s advances, and solidifying a strong foundation for German Protestantism were all part of one grand mission, hardly separable in thought. And let’s never forget that the unity he fought against was the kind that linked the Jesuit and the soldier. It had no true national basis. The future Germany—one of free thought and organized discipline—would have far more in common with the destroyer than with the supporter of the empty unity of the seventeenth century.

Section II.English Diplomacy.

§ 1. English proposal to Sweden and Denmark.

In August 1624 two English ambassadors, Sir Robert Anstruther and Sir James Spens, set out from London; the first to the King of Denmark, the second to the King of Sweden. The object of the embassies was identical, to urge upon the two kings the necessity of stirring themselves up to take part in a war for the recovery of the Palatinate, and for the re-establishment of the old condition of things in Germany.

In August 1624, two English ambassadors, Sir Robert Anstruther and Sir James Spens, left London; the former headed to the King of Denmark, while the latter traveled to the King of Sweden. The purpose of their missions was the same: to persuade both kings that they needed to get involved in a war to reclaim the Palatinate and restore the previous order in Germany.

§ 2. The Danish answer.

Christian hesitated only so far as to wish to be quite sure that James was too much in earnest to turn back as he had turned back in 1621. Anstruther was to go around the circle of the princes of Lower Saxony, and as soon as a favorable report was received from them, and the impression made by that report was strengthened by the news of Mansfeld's preparations in England, Christian engaged to take part in the war.

Christian hesitated just long enough to be completely sure that James was serious enough not to back out like he had in 1621. Anstruther was set to visit the princes of Lower Saxony, and as soon as they received a positive report from them, combined with the news about Mansfeld's plans in England, Christian agreed to join the war.

§ 3. Foresight of Gustavus.

Gustavus was far more cautious. Never doubting for a moment that the task before him was one of enormous magnitude, he argued that it would not be too much if all who had reason to complain of the House of Austria, from Bethlen Gabor in the east to Lewis of France in the west, were to join heart and soul in the great enterprise. With this view he was already in close communication with his brother-in-law, George William, the Elector of Brandenburg, who for once in his life was eager for war, perhaps because he had hardly reached to a full conception of all that such a war implied.

Gustavus was much more careful. Without doubting for a second that the task ahead was enormous, he argued that it wouldn’t be too much to ask for everyone who had a reason to complain about the House of Austria, from Bethlen Gabor in the east to Lewis of France in the west, to join wholeheartedly in this great endeavor. With this in mind, he was already in close contact with his brother-in-law, George William, the Elector of Brandenburg, who, for once in his life, was eager for war—perhaps because he had yet to fully grasp what such a war would entail.

§ 4. His answer.

Gustavus, too, had his own ideas about the way in which the war was to be carried on. In the first place there must be no divided command, and he himself[Pg 85] must have the whole military direction of the troops. A certain number of men must be actually levied, and a certain sum of money actually paid into his hands. To the mere promises which satisfied Christian he would not listen. And besides, two ports, one on the Baltic, the other on the North Sea, must be given over to him in order to secure his communications. Perhaps, however, the part of his scheme which gives the greatest evidence of his prescience is that which relates to France. Avoiding the rock upon which the English government was splitting, he made no attempt to force a Catholic sovereign like Lewis into over-close union with the Protestant powers. Help from France he would most willingly have if he could get it; but he argued that it would be better for the French forces to find a sphere of action for themselves in South Germany or Italy, far away from the regions in which Gustavus himself hoped to operate at the head of a purely Protestant army.

Gustavus also had his own ideas about how the war should be conducted. First and foremost, there should be no divided command, and he himself[Pg 85] must oversee the entire military direction of the troops. A specific number of men must be actually recruited, and a specific amount of money must be paid directly into his hands. He wouldn’t settle for the mere promises that satisfied Christian. Additionally, he required two ports, one on the Baltic and the other on the North Sea, to ensure his communication lines. Perhaps the most insightful part of his plan was related to France. Steering clear of the pitfall that the English government was facing, he made no effort to push a Catholic ruler like Lewis into a close alliance with the Protestant powers. He would gladly accept help from France if possible, but he believed it would be better for the French forces to operate in South Germany or Italy, far from the areas where Gustavus intended to lead a purely Protestant army.

1625
§ 5. England adopts the Danish plan.

In January 1625 the answers of the two kings were known in England. Of the 50,000 men demanded by Gustavus, 17,000 were to be paid out of the English exchequer. Till four months' pay had been provided he would not stir. He, for his part, had no intention of being a second Mansfeld, the leader of an army driven by sheer necessity to exist upon pillage.

In January 1625, the responses from the two kings were revealed in England. Out of the 50,000 men requested by Gustavus, 17,000 were to be funded by the English treasury. He wouldn’t make a move until four months' worth of pay was secured. He had no intention of becoming another Mansfeld, leading an army forced by desperation to rely on looting for survival.

§ 6. Thinking it easier to satisfy Christian than Gustavus.

Christian's ideas were framed on a more moderate scale. He thought that 30,000 men would be sufficient altogether, and that 6,000 would be enough to fall to the share of England. Both James and Charles declared that if they must make a choice they preferred the Danish plan. Even 6,000 men would cost them 30,000l. a month, and,[Pg 86] though the French marriage was settled, Parliament had not yet been summoned to vote the subsidies on which alone such an expenditure could be based. But they did not yet understand that a choice was necessary. They thought that Gustavus might still come in as an auxiliary to the Danish armament. To this suggestion, however, Gustavus turned a deaf ear. He had no confidence in Christian, or in allies who had taken so scant a measure of the difficulties before them. It was true, he replied to a remonstrance from the English ambassador, that he had asked for hard conditions. 'But,' he added, 'if anyone thinks it easy to make war upon the most powerful potentate in Europe, and upon one, too, who has the support of Spain and of so many of the German princes, besides being supported, in a word, with the whole strength of the Roman Catholic alliance; and if he also thinks it easy to bring into common action so many minds, each having in view their own separate object and to regain for their own masters so many lands out of the power of those who tenaciously hold them, we shall be quite willing to leave to him the glory of his achievement, and all its accompanying advantages.'

Christian’s ideas were more moderate. He believed that a total of 30,000 men would be enough, with 6,000 allocated to England. Both James and Charles stated that if they had to choose, they preferred the Danish plan. Even 6,000 men would cost them £30,000 a month, and, [Pg 86] although the French marriage was arranged, Parliament hadn’t been called to vote on the subsidies necessary for such an expense. However, they didn’t realize that a decision was required. They thought Gustavus might still join as an ally to the Danish forces. To this idea, however, Gustavus paid no attention. He lacked trust in Christian or in allies who had a limited understanding of the challenges ahead. He acknowledged, in response to a complaint from the English ambassador, that he had requested strict terms. “But,” he added, “if anyone thinks it’s easy to wage war against the most powerful ruler in Europe, who has the backing of Spain and many German princes, along with the full strength of the Roman Catholic alliance; and if they also think it’s simple to bring so many individuals together, each with their own goals, to reclaim lands for their own leaders from those who hold them tightly, we'll gladly let them have the credit for their success and all the benefits that come with it.”

§ 7. Gustavus attacks Poland.

With these words of bitter irony Gustavus turned away for a time from the German war to fight out his own quarrel with the King of Poland, a quarrel which he always held to be subservient to the general interests in so far as it hindered Sigismund from taking part in the larger conflict.

With these words of bitter irony, Gustavus turned away for a while from the German war to settle his own dispute with the King of Poland, a dispute he believed was secondary to the broader interests because it kept Sigismund from getting involved in the larger conflict.

§ 8. Attempt of Charles to fulfil his engagements.

Christian's more sanguine ideas were soon to be put to the test. In March James of England died, and two months later Charles I. entered into an engagement to supply the king of Denmark with 30,000l. a month, and scraped together 46,000l. to make a beginning. Mansfeld, it was ar[Pg 87]ranged, should abandon his hopeless attempt to reach the Palatinate along the Rhine, and should convey the remnants of his force by the sea to the assistance of Christian.

Christian's more optimistic ideas were soon going to be tested. In March, James of England died, and two months later, Charles I made a commitment to provide the king of Denmark with £30,000 a month, gathering together £46,000 to get started. Mansfeld was supposed to give up his futile attempt to reach the Palatinate along the Rhine and transport the remnants of his forces by sea to help Christian.

§ 9. Commencement of the Danish war.

After all, however, the main point was the success or failure of the king to gain support in Germany itself. The circle of Lower Saxony, indeed, chose him for its military chief. But even then there was much division of opinion. With the commercial classes in the towns war against the Emperor was as yet decidedly unpopular. They were tolerably well assured that they would reap no benefit from any accession of strength to the princes, whilst the danger from the Emperor was still in the future. But they were not strong enough to carry the circle with them. A centre of resistance was formed, which must be broken down if the Emperor's pretensions were not to be abated. On July 18 Tilly crossed the Weser into Lower Saxony, and the Danish war began.

After all, the main issue was whether the king could gain support in Germany. The Lower Saxony circle did choose him as their military leader. But even then, there was a lot of disagreement. The business people in the towns were still largely against war with the Emperor. They were pretty sure they wouldn't benefit from any increase in power for the princes, especially since the threat from the Emperor was still a ways off. However, they weren’t strong enough to sway the entire circle. A resistance group formed that needed to be broken if the Emperor's demands were to be minimized. On July 18, Tilly crossed the Weser River into Lower Saxony, and the Danish war began.

Section III.Wallenstein's Armament.

§ 1. The Emperor's need of support.

Would Tilly's force be sufficient to overcome the King of Denmark and his foreign allies? Ferdinand and his ministers doubted it. In proportion as his power increased, the basis on which it rested grew narrower. Of his allies of 1620 the League alone supported him still. Spain, exhausted for the time with the siege of Breda, could do little for him, and contented herself with forming clever plans for cajoling the Elector of Saxony, and with urging the Pope to flatter the Lutherans by declaring them to be far better than the Calvinists. Of all such schemes as this nothing satisfactory was likely to come. John George of Saxony, indeed, refused to join in the King of Denmark's[Pg 88] movement. He thought that the Lower Saxony princes ought to have been content with the agreement of Mühlhausen, and that Frederick ought to have made his submission to the Emperor. But even in the eyes of John George the Lower Saxon war was very different from the Bohemian war. The Emperor's refusal to confirm permanently the Protestant bishoprics had made it impossible for any Protestant to give him more than a passive support.

Would Tilly's force be enough to take on the King of Denmark and his foreign allies? Ferdinand and his advisors were uncertain. As his power grew, the foundation it rested on became narrower. Of his allies from 1620, only the League still supported him. Spain, currently worn out from the siege of Breda, could do little for him and was focused on clever strategies to win over the Elector of Saxony, while also urging the Pope to flatter the Lutherans by claiming they were much better than the Calvinists. None of these schemes were likely to yield positive results. John George of Saxony, in fact, declined to join the King of Denmark's[Pg 88] movement. He believed that the Lower Saxony princes should have been satisfied with the agreement of Mühlhausen and that Frederick should have submitted to the Emperor. But even for John George, the Lower Saxon war was very different from the Bohemian war. The Emperor's refusal to permanently confirm the Protestant bishoprics made it impossible for any Protestant to give him anything more than passive support.

§ 2. His numerous enemies.

And if the Emperor's friends were fewer, his enemies were more numerous. Christian IV. was more formidable than Frederick. Bethlen Gabor, who had made peace in 1622, was again threatening in the east; and no one could say how soon France might be drawn into the strife in the west. Ferdinand needed another army besides Tilly's. Yet his treasury was so empty that he could not afford to pay a single additional regiment.

And if the Emperor had fewer friends, he had many more enemies. Christian IV was more powerful than Frederick. Bethlen Gabor, who had made peace in 1622, was once again a threat in the east, and no one could predict when France might get involved in the conflict in the west. Ferdinand needed another army in addition to Tilly's. However, his treasury was so empty that he couldn’t afford to pay even one more regiment.

§ 3. Wallenstein's offer.

Suddenly, in the midst of his difficulties, one of his own subjects offered to take the burden on his shoulders. Albert of Waldstein, commonly known as Wallenstein, sprang from an impoverished branch of one of the greatest of the families of the Bohemian aristocracy. His parents were Lutheran, but when, at the age of twelve, he was left an orphan, he was placed under the care of an uncle, who attempted to educate him in the strict school of the Bohemian Brotherhood, a body better known in later times under the name of Moravians, and distinguished, as they are now, for their severe moral training.

Suddenly, in the middle of his troubles, one of his own subjects offered to shoulder the burden. Albert of Waldstein, better known as Wallenstein, came from a struggling branch of one of the most prominent families in the Bohemian aristocracy. His parents were Lutheran, but when he became an orphan at the age of twelve, he was placed in the care of an uncle who tried to educate him in the strict discipline of the Bohemian Brotherhood, which is better known today as the Moravians and is recognized for its rigorous moral training.

§ 4. His early life.

The discipline of the brethren seems to have had much the same influence upon the young nobleman that the long sermons of the Scotch Presbyterians had upon Charles II. The boy found his way to the Jesuits at Olmütz, and adopted their religion,[Pg 89] so far as he adopted any religion at all. His real faith was in himself and in the revelations of astrology, that mystic science which told him how the bright rulers of the sky had marked him out for fame. For a young Protestant of ability without wealth there was no room in Bohemia under the shadow of the great houses. With Ferdinand, as yet ruler only of his three hereditary duchies, he found a soldier's welcome, and was not long in displaying a soldier's capacity for war. To Wallenstein no path came amiss which led to fortune. A wealthy marriage made him the owner of large estates. When the revolution broke out he was colonel of one of the regiments in the service of the Estates of Moravia. The population and the soldiers were alike hostile to the Emperor. Seizing the cash-box of the estates he rode off, in spite of all opposition, to Vienna. Ferdinand refused to accept booty acquired after the fashion of a highwayman, and sent the money back to be used against himself. The Moravians said openly that Wallenstein was no gentleman. But the events which were hurrying on brought his name into prominence in connexion with more legitimate warfare, and he had become famous for many a deed of skill and daring before Frederick's banner sunk before the victors on the White Hill.

The discipline of the brethren seemed to have had a similar effect on the young nobleman as the long sermons of the Scottish Presbyterians had on Charles II. The boy found his way to the Jesuits in Olmütz and adopted their religion, as much as he adopted any religion at all. His true belief was in himself and in the insights of astrology, that mystical science which told him how the bright celestial bodies had marked him for greatness. For a capable young Protestant without wealth, there was no opportunity in Bohemia under the influence of the powerful families. With Ferdinand, who was still ruling only his three hereditary duchies, he received a soldier's welcome and quickly showed a soldier's talent for war. Wallenstein would pursue any path that led to fortune. A wealthy marriage made him the owner of large estates. When the revolution broke out, he was a colonel of one of the regiments serving the Estates of Moravia. Both the population and the soldiers were hostile to the Emperor. Seizing the estates' cash-box, he rode off to Vienna despite all opposition. Ferdinand refused to accept booty acquired in a highwayman’s manner and sent the money back to be used against him. The Moravians openly claimed that Wallenstein was no gentleman. But the events that were unfolding brought his name into the spotlight in connection with more legitimate warfare, and he had become famous for many acts of skill and bravery before Frederick's banner fell before the victors on the White Hill.

§ 5. Offers to raise an army.

Wallenstein was now in a position to profit by his master's victory. Ferdinand was not a man of business. In peace as in war he gladly left details to others, and there were good pickings to be had out of the ruin of the defeated aristocracy. Besides the lands which fell to Wallenstein's share as a reward for his merit, he contrived to purchase large estates at merely nominal prices. Before long he was the richest landowner in Bohemia. He became[Pg 90] Prince of Friedland. And now, when Ferdinand's difficulties were at their height, Wallenstein came forward offering to raise an army at his own cost. The Emperor needed not to trouble himself about its pay. Nor was it to be fed by mere casual plunder. Wherever it was cantoned the general would raise contributions from the constituted authorities. Discipline would thus be maintained, and the evils upon which Mansfeld's projects had been wrecked would be easily avoided.

Wallenstein was now in a position to benefit from his master's victory. Ferdinand wasn't a businessman. In peace and in war, he happily left the details to others, and there were good gains to be made from the destruction of the defeated aristocracy. In addition to the lands that were awarded to Wallenstein for his achievements, he managed to buy large estates at almost no cost. Before long, he became the richest landowner in Bohemia. He became[Pg 90] Prince of Friedland. And now, when Ferdinand's challenges were at their peak, Wallenstein stepped forward offering to raise an army at his own expense. The Emperor didn't need to worry about paying for it. Nor would it be supported by random looting. Wherever it was stationed, the general would collect contributions from the local authorities. This would help maintain discipline, avoiding the issues that had caused Mansfeld's plans to fail.

§ 6. The larger the better.

Modern criticism has rejected the long accredited story of Wallenstein's assertion at this time that he could find means to support an army of 50,000 men, but not an army of 20,000. It is certain that his original request was for only 20,000. But the idea was sure to occur to him sooner or later. Government by military force was the essence of his proposal, and for that purpose the larger the number of his army the better.

Modern criticism has dismissed the long-accepted story of Wallenstein claiming at that time that he could find ways to support an army of 50,000 men, but not one of 20,000. It's clear that his initial request was for only 20,000. However, the idea was bound to come to him sooner or later. Ruling through military power was at the core of his proposal, and for that purpose, a larger army would be more advantageous.

§ 7. Ferdinand cannot refuse.

The connexion between two men whose characters differed so widely as those of Ferdinand and Wallenstein was from first to last of a nature to excite curiosity. Yet, after all, it was only the natural result of Ferdinand's own methods of government. The ruler who knows nothing beyond the duty of putting the law in execution, whilst he shuts his eyes to the real requirements of those for whom the law ought to have been made, must in the end have recourse to the sword to maintain him and his legality from destruction.

The connection between two men as different in character as Ferdinand and Wallenstein was intriguing from start to finish. However, it was ultimately just a natural outcome of Ferdinand's own governing style. A leader who only focuses on enforcing the law while ignoring the true needs of the people the law is meant to protect will eventually have to resort to violence to uphold his authority and maintain his legitimacy.

§ 8. Wallenstein's system.

The substitution of contributions for pillage may have seemed to Ferdinand a mode of having recourse to a legal, orderly way of making war. Unfortunately for him, it was not so. As the civil laws of the Empire gave him no right to raise[Pg 91] a penny for military purposes without the assent of the Diet, and as, in the distracted condition of Germany, the Diet was no longer available for the purpose, no one was likely to regard money so raised as legal in any sense at all. In fact, it could only be justified as Charles I. justified the forced loan of 1626, as an act done out of the plenitude of power inherent in the Crown, authorizing him to provide in cases of emergency for the good of his subjects. Ferdinand, in truth had brought himself into a position from which he could neither advance nor retreat with honour. If he did not accept Wallenstein's services he would almost certainly be beaten. If he did accept them, he would almost certainly raise a feeling in Germany which would provoke a still stronger opposition than that which he had for the present to deal with.

The replacement of tributes for looting might have seemed to Ferdinand like a legitimate, organized approach to waging war. Unfortunately for him, that wasn’t the case. The civil laws of the Empire didn’t allow him to collect[Pg 91] any funds for military purposes without the Diet's approval, and given Germany's chaotic state, the Diet was no longer functioning for that purpose. So, no one was likely to see any money raised this way as legal in any way. In fact, it could only be defended in the manner Charles I defended the forced loan of 1626—as an action taken under the full authority of the Crown, allowing him to act in emergencies for the benefit of his people. In reality, Ferdinand had put himself in a no-win situation where he couldn’t move forward or back without losing honor. If he rejected Wallenstein’s services, he would almost certainly face defeat. If he accepted them, he would likely create feelings in Germany that would provoke even stronger opposition than what he was currently facing.

§ 9. Moderation impossible to Wallenstein.

For the contributions were to be raised by military authority, with no check or control whatever from civil officials. Even if the utmost moderation was used there was something utterly exasperating to the peasant or the townsman in having to pay over a greater or less share of his hoardings to a colonel who had no civil authority to produce, and who had no limit to his demands excepting in his own conscience. Those who expected that moderation would be used must have formed a very sanguine idea of the influence of the events of the war upon ordinary military character.

For the contributions were to be collected by military authority, with no checks or controls from civil officials. Even if the utmost moderation was exercised, there was something incredibly frustrating for the peasant or townsman in having to hand over a portion of his savings to a colonel who had no civil authority to justify it, and who had no limits to his demands except for his own conscience. Those who thought moderation would be applied must have had an overly optimistic view of how the events of the war would affect the average military character.

§ 10. Wallenstein's army.

In point of fact, neither Wallenstein nor his soldiers thought of moderation. With him there was just enough of regularity to preserve the discipline he needed; just enough order to wring the utmost possible amount of money out of the country. 'God help the land to which these men come,' was the natural exclamation of a frightened official who watched the troops march past him.

In fact, neither Wallenstein nor his soldiers considered moderation. With him, there was just enough structure to maintain the discipline he required; just enough order to extract the maximum possible amount of money from the country. 'God help the land these men arrive in,' was the instinctive reaction of a terrified official observing the troops march by.

§ 11. Explanation of Wallenstein's success.

How was it then, if Wallenstein's system was no better than Mansfeld's system more thoroughly organized, that he did not meet with Mansfeld's misfortunes? The true explanation doubtless is that he was able to avoid the cause of Mansfeld's misfortunes. Mansfeld was a rolling stone from the beginning. With troops supporting themselves by plunder, he had to make head against armies in excellent condition, and commanded by such generals as Tilly and Cordova, before his own men had acquired the consistency of a disciplined army. Wallenstein made up his mind that it should not be so with him. He would lead his new troops where there was much to be gained and little to do. In due course of time they would learn to have confidence in him as their leader, and would be ready to march further under his orders.

How was it, then, if Wallenstein's system was no better than Mansfeld's but more organized, that he didn't face the same misfortunes as Mansfeld? The true explanation is likely that he was able to avoid the reasons behind Mansfeld's failures. Mansfeld was a nomad from the start. With troops relying on looting to support themselves, he had to confront well-prepared armies led by generals like Tilly and Cordova, before his own men had developed the discipline of a proper army. Wallenstein decided that would not be the case for him. He would take his new troops to areas where there was much to gain and little to do. Over time, they would learn to trust him as their leader and would be ready to march further under his command.

§ 12. Wallenstein in the autumn of 1625.

In the autumn, Wallenstein entered the dioceses of Magdeburg and Halberstadt, levying the means of support for his army upon rich and poor. Nor were the requirements of himself and his men like the modest requirements of Tilly. With him every man was more highly paid. Splendid equipments and magnificence of every kind were necessaries of life to the general and his officers, and the example was quickly followed, so far as imitation was possible, in the lower ranks of the army. To Tilly's entreaties for aid Wallenstein turned a deaf ear, and left him to carry on the war against the Danes as best he could. He was doubtless wise in refusing to expose his recruits so early to the fierce trial of battle. With him everything was based on calculation. Even his luxury and splendour would serve to fix upon him the eyes of his soldiers, and to hold out to them another prospect than that of the endless hardships, varied by an occa[Pg 93]sional debauch at the storming of a town, which was the lot of those who followed Tilly. Yet Wallenstein never allowed this luxury and splendour to stand in the way of higher objects. He was himself a strategist of no mean order. He had a keen eye for military capacity. He never troubled himself to inquire what a man's religion was if he thought he could render good service as a soldier. There were generals in his army whose ancestry was as illustrious as that of any sovereign in Europe, and generals who had no other title to eminence than their skill and valour. High and low were equal before his military code. Honours and rewards were dispensed to the brave: his friendship was accorded to those who had been distinguished for special acts of daring.

In the fall, Wallenstein moved into the dioceses of Magdeburg and Halberstadt, collecting resources to support his army from both the wealthy and the poor. His needs, along with those of his soldiers, were far greater than Tilly's simple requirements. Under Wallenstein, every soldier received higher pay. Lavish gear and grandeur were essentials for him and his officers, and this example quickly spread, as much as it could, to the lower ranks of the army. Wallenstein ignored Tilly’s pleas for help, leaving him to manage the fight against the Danes on his own. He was wise to avoid exposing his new recruits too soon to the harsh realities of battle. Everything he did was calculated. Even his luxury and opulence were meant to capture the attention of his soldiers, offering them a different vision than the endless struggles, punctuated by the occasional looting from a town, which was the fate of those who served under Tilly. Still, Wallenstein never let his luxury and splendor distract him from greater goals. He was an impressive strategist with a sharp eye for military talent. He didn’t care what a man’s religion was if he believed he could perform well as a soldier. There were generals in his army with lineages as distinguished as any monarch in Europe, and others whose only claim to fame was their skill and bravery. In his military code, everyone was considered equal, regardless of their status. Honors and rewards went to the brave, and he formed friendships with those known for their acts of courage.

§ 13. Wallenstein not a German.

It was a new power in Germany, a power which had no connexion with the princes of the Empire, scarcely more than a nominal connexion with the Emperor himself. And the man who wielded it was not even a German. By his birth he was a Bohemian, of Slavonian race. The foremost men of the war, Tilly, Wallenstein, Gustavus, were foreigners. Germany had failed to produce either a statesman or a warrior of the first rank.

It was a new power in Germany, a power that had no connection with the princes of the Empire, barely more than a nominal connection with the Emperor himself. And the man who held it wasn't even German. By birth, he was a Bohemian, of Slavic descent. The prominent figures of the war, Tilly, Wallenstein, Gustavus, were foreigners. Germany had not been able to produce either a top statesman or a leading warrior.

1626
§ 14. Failure of peace negotiations.

During the winter, negotiations for peace were opened at Brunswick. But they foundered on the old rock. The Emperor and the League would grant the terms of Mühlhausen and nothing more. It was against their consciences to grant a permanent guarantee to the Protestant administrators, and to admit them to the full enjoyment of the privileges of princes of the Empire. With this the Lower Saxon princes refused to be contented. Amongst the means by which the chapters had secured their Protestant cha[Pg 94]racter were some acts of formal and even of technical illegality. Such acts might easily be made use of by the Emperor and his council to effect an alteration in the character of those bodies. The Emperor and his council might possibly intend to be just, but somehow or another they always contrived to decide disputed questions in favour of their own partisans. On behalf of the religious and political institutions of Protestant Germany, the King of Denmark and his allies refused to accept the terms which had been offered them, and demanded that Protestant territories should receive a legal and permanent confirmation of their right to continue Protestant.

During the winter, peace negotiations started in Brunswick. But they stumbled over the same old issue. The Emperor and the League would only agree to the terms of Mühlhausen and nothing more. They felt it was against their principles to give a permanent guarantee to the Protestant leaders and to allow them to fully enjoy the privileges of Empire princes. The Lower Saxon princes were not satisfied with this. Among the ways the chapters had ensured their Protestant identity were some actions that were officially and even technically questionable. These actions could easily be used by the Emperor and his council to change the nature of those bodies. The Emperor and his council might have intended to be fair, but they always managed to rule on contested matters in favor of their own supporters. Representing the religious and political institutions of Protestant Germany, the King of Denmark and his allies rejected the terms that were offered to them and demanded that Protestant regions receive a legal and permanent confirmation of their right to remain Protestant.

Section IV.Defeat of Mansfeld and Christian IV.

§ 1. Campaign of 1626.

When the campaign opened, in the spring of 1626, the numbers at the disposal of the two belligerents were not so very unequal. Wallenstein's forces had been swelling far beyond his original reckoning. He and Tilly together, it is said could command the services of 70,000 men, whilst 60,000 were ready to march against them. On Christian's side were fighting Mansfeld and Christian of Brunswick, and a nobler than either, John Ernest of Saxe-Weimar, on whom, first of German men, the idea had dawned of composing the distractions of his fatherland by proclaiming a general toleration. Bethlen Gabor was once more threatening Vienna from the side of Hungary. Even the Protestant peasants in Lower Austria had risen in defence of their religion and their homes against the Bavarian garrisons which guarded the land till their master's expenses had been paid.

When the campaign started in the spring of 1626, the forces of both sides were not as uneven as one might think. Wallenstein's troops had grown significantly beyond what he initially expected. He and Tilly together were said to be able to muster 70,000 men, while 60,000 were ready to march against them. On Christian's side were Mansfeld and Christian of Brunswick, along with a more noble figure, John Ernest of Saxe-Weimar, who was the first German leader to consider uniting his country by promoting general tolerance. Bethlen Gabor was once again threatening Vienna from Hungary. Even the Protestant peasants in Lower Austria had risen up to defend their faith and homes against the Bavarian garrisons that occupied the land until their master’s expenses were covered.

§ 2. Christian IV. at a disadvantage.

In other respects than numbers, however, the conditions were most unequal. Tilly and Wallenstein both[Pg 95] quartered their troops on the enemy's country. In raising supplies they had no susceptibilities to consult, no friendly princes or cities to spare. Christian, on the other hand, was still amongst his allies, and was forced, on pain of driving them over to the Emperor, to show them every consideration. And in the midst of these difficulties one source of supply on which he had been justified in counting entirely failed him.

In many ways beyond just numbers, the conditions were very unequal. Tilly and Wallenstein both[Pg 95] stationed their troops in enemy territory. When it came to gathering supplies, they had no sensitivities to consider, no friendly princes or cities to worry about. On the other hand, Christian was still among his allies and had to show them every consideration to avoid pushing them into the Emperor's camp. Amid these challenges, one source of supply he had relied on completely let him down.

1625
§ 3. Failure of the English supplies.

Charles I. of England had engaged in the spring of 1625 to pay over to the King of Denmark 30,000l. a month, reckoning that Parliament would enable him to fulfil his promise. Parliament met in May, but it had no confidence either in Charles or in his favourite and adviser, the Duke of Buckingham. A war carried on in Germany with English money was most distasteful to the English feeling. The session came to an end after a vote of a bare 140,000l., to meet a war expenditure scarcely, if at all, short of 1,000,000l. a year. Still Charles persisted. In the winter Buckingham went over to Holland and negotiated the Treaty of the Hague, by which the Dutch were to pay 5,000l. a month, and the English renewed their obligation to pay the 30,000l. already promised to Christian IV. This time, it was thought, a fresh Parliament would be ready to take up the king's engagement. But the fresh Parliament proved more recalcitrant than its predecessor. The sum of 46,000l. which had been sent across the seas in May 1625 was the only representative of Charles' promised support.

Charles I of England planned in the spring of 1625 to pay the King of Denmark £30,000 a month, assuming that Parliament would help him keep this promise. Parliament met in May but had no trust in either Charles or his favorite and advisor, the Duke of Buckingham. Funding a war in Germany with English money was very unpopular with the English people. The session ended after a vote for just £140,000, which barely covered a war cost of around £1,000,000 a year. Nevertheless, Charles continued to push forward. In the winter, Buckingham went to Holland and negotiated the Treaty of the Hague, where the Dutch agreed to pay £5,000 a month, and the English renewed their commitment to pay the £30,000 already promised to Christian IV. This time, it was expected that a new Parliament would be willing to support the king’s commitment. However, the new Parliament turned out to be even more resistant than the last one. The £46,000 that had been sent overseas in May 1625 was the only representation of Charles' promised support.

1626
§ 4. Danger of the Danish army.

Christian of Denmark and his allies, therefore, were to some extent in the position in which Mansfeld had been in 1621 and 1622. If not utterly without resource, they were sadly[Pg 96] straitened, and were obliged to govern their movements by the necessity of finding supplies rather than by military calculations.

Christian of Denmark and his allies were, to some degree, in a situation similar to what Mansfeld faced in 1621 and 1622. While not completely without options, they were quite limited[Pg 96] and had to plan their actions around finding supplies rather than based on military strategy.

§ 5. Mansfeld in the north.

Mansfeld was the first to meet the enemy. For some time he had been quartered beyond the Elbe, making himself troublesome to the Lübeckers and the Elector of Brandenburg. But this could not go on for ever. Wallenstein was in front of him, and he must fight him, or leave him to join Tilly against the king.

Mansfeld was the first to encounter the enemy. For a while, he had been stationed beyond the Elbe, causing problems for the Lübeckers and the Elector of Brandenburg. But this couldn't continue indefinitely. Wallenstein was in front of him, and he had to either fight him or let him team up with Tilly against the king.

§ 6. Battle of the bridge of Dessau.

Wallenstein never, in his whole career, exposed his men to a battle in the open field if he could help it; and least of all was he likely to do so whilst they were yet untried. He seized upon the bridge of Dessau over the Elbe, and, having fortified it strongly, waited for Mansfeld to do his work. On April 25 Mansfeld appeared. In vain he dashed his troops against the entrenchments. Then, watching a favourable opportunity, Wallenstein ordered a charge. The enemy fled in confusion and the victory was gained.

Wallenstein never put his soldiers in open battle throughout his career unless he absolutely had to; especially not when they were still inexperienced. He took control of the Dessau bridge over the Elbe and fortified it heavily, waiting for Mansfeld to make his move. On April 25, Mansfeld showed up. He tried to break through the defenses with his troops, but it was useless. Then, seeing a good chance, Wallenstein commanded a charge. The enemy fled in disarray, and victory was achieved.

§ 7. Mansfeld's march towards Hungary.

Not long after Mansfeld's defeat at the bridge of Dessau, Christian of Brunswick died. The remaining chiefs of the Danish party had a desperate game to play. Mansfeld, reinforced by John Ernest of Weimar, was dispatched through Silesia, to hold out a hand to Bethlen Gabor. Wallenstein followed in pursuit, after sending some of his regiments to the assistance of Tilly.

Not long after Mansfeld's defeat at the bridge of Dessau, Christian of Brunswick died. The remaining leaders of the Danish faction had a tough challenge ahead. Mansfeld, backed by John Ernest of Weimar, was sent through Silesia to offer support to Bethlen Gabor. Wallenstein followed in pursuit after sending some of his troops to help Tilly.

§ 8. The battle of Lutter.

What could Christian do in the face of the danger? The English subsidies did not come. To remain on the defensive was to court starvation, with its inevitable accompaniment, mutiny. Elated by a slight success over the enemy, he made[Pg 97] a dash at Thuringia, hoping to slip through into Bohemia, and to combine with Bethlen Gabor and Mansfeld in raising the old Protestant flag in the heart of the Emperor's hereditary dominions. But Tilly was on the watch. On August 27 he came up with the Danish army at Lutter. The fight was fiercely contested. But before it was decided a cry arose from some of the men in the Danish ranks that they would fight no longer without pay. Christian was driven from the field. In after days he complained bitterly that if the King of England had fulfilled his promises the battle would have ended otherwise.

What could Christian do in the face of danger? The English subsidies didn't arrive. Staying on the defensive meant risking starvation, which would likely lead to mutiny. Boosted by a small victory over the enemy, he made[Pg 97] a bold move into Thuringia, hoping to sneak into Bohemia and team up with Bethlen Gabor and Mansfeld to raise the old Protestant flag in the heart of the Emperor's own territories. But Tilly was on alert. On August 27, he confronted the Danish army at Lutter. The battle was intensely fought. However, before it was settled, some of the Danish troops shouted that they wouldn't fight anymore without pay. Christian was forced to retreat. In later days, he complained bitterly that if the King of England had kept his promises, the outcome of the battle would have been different.

§ 9. Mansfeld's death.

The soldiers lent by Wallenstein to Tilly had borne them well in the fight. Wallenstein himself was far away. Mansfeld had been welcomed by the Protestants of Silesia, and when Wallenstein followed he found the principal towns garrisoned by the enemy. By the time he reached Hungary Mansfeld had joined Bethlen Gabor. Once more Wallenstein pursued his old tactics. Taking up a strong position, he left his opponents to do what they could. The events showed that his calculations were well founded. Bethlen Gabor had counted on help from the Turks. But the Turks gave him no adequate assistance, and he did not venture to repeat unaided the operation of the bridge of Dessau, and to attack Wallenstein in his entrenchments. He preferred making a truce, one of the conditions of which was that Mansfeld should be expelled from Hungary. On his way to Venice the great adventurer was seized by a mortal disease. The unconquerable man, like an old northern warrior, refused to die in a bed. 'Raise me up,' he said to his friends, 'I am dying now.' Propped up in an upright position in their arms, and gazing out upon the dawn, which was lighting up the hills[Pg 98] with the first rays of morning, he passed away. 'Be united, united,' he murmured with his last breath; 'hold out like men.' His own absence from the scene would perhaps remove one of the chief difficulties in the way of union.

The soldiers Wallenstein sent to Tilly fought well. Wallenstein was far away. Mansfeld had been welcomed by the Protestants in Silesia, and when Wallenstein arrived, he found the main towns occupied by the enemy. By the time he got to Hungary, Mansfeld had joined forces with Bethlen Gabor. Once again, Wallenstein used his usual tactics. Taking a strong position, he let his opponents do what they could. Events showed that his strategy was sound. Bethlen Gabor was counting on help from the Turks, but they didn't provide him enough support, and he didn't dare attempt the same strategy as before by attacking Wallenstein in his defenses without help. Instead, he chose to negotiate a truce, one condition being that Mansfeld should be removed from Hungary. On his way to Venice, the great adventurer fell seriously ill. The invincible man, like an old northern warrior, refused to die in a bed. "Raise me up," he told his friends, "I am dying now." Supported in an upright position by them and looking out at the dawn lighting up the hills[Pg 98] with the first morning light, he passed away. "Stay united, united," he whispered with his last breath; "stand firm like men." His absence might eliminate one of the main obstacles to unity.


CHAPTER VI.
STRALSUND AND ROCHELLE.

Section I.Fresh Successes of Wallenstein.

1626
§ 1. Confiscations in the north.

Differences had already arisen between Wallenstein and the League. It was understood that the defeat of the northern rebels would lead to confiscations in the north, as the defeat of Frederick had led to confiscations in the south. To part at least of the land of one of the defeated princes the Elector of Mentz laid claim. Wallenstein wished to have it all for George of Lüneburg, who, Lutheran as he was, had held high command in the imperial army.

Differences had already come up between Wallenstein and the League. It was clear that defeating the northern rebels would result in land grabs in the north, just like Frederick's defeat had led to seizures in the south. The Elector of Mentz claimed part of the land belonging to one of the defeated princes. Wallenstein wanted it all for George of Lüneburg, who, despite being Lutheran, had held a high command in the imperial army.

§2. Wallenstein advocates religious equality.

The quarrel was more than a mere personal dispute. The League wished to pursue the old policy of pushing forward the interests of the Catholic clergy under cover of legality. Wallenstein wished Catholic and Protestant, already united in his army, to be equally united in the Empire. Rebellion would then be the only punishable crime; loyalty, and especially the loyalty of his own officers, the only virtue to be rewarded.

The argument was more than just a personal conflict. The League wanted to continue their old strategy of advancing the interests of the Catholic clergy while pretending to follow the law. Wallenstein wanted Catholics and Protestants, already united in his army, to be equally united in the Empire. Then, rebellion would be the only crime that could be punished, and loyalty, especially the loyalty of his own officers, would be the only virtue to receive rewards.

§ 3. Comes into collision with the League.

Another question between the two powers reached almost as deeply. The League demanded that Wallenstein should support his army upon supplies taken from the Protestants alone. Wallenstein asserted his right, as the Emperor's[Pg 99] general, to quarter his men where he would, and to levy contributions for their maintenance even on the territories of the League.

Another question between the two powers was just as significant. The League insisted that Wallenstein support his army solely with supplies taken from the Protestants. Wallenstein claimed his right, as the Emperor's[Pg 99] general, to station his troops wherever he wanted and to collect resources for their upkeep even from the League's territories.

§ 4. Wallenstein could not found unity.

For the first time for many a long year, a friendly voice had been heard urging the Emperor in the only wise direction. Ferdinand, turning aside from the promotion of a sectional policy, was, if he would listen to Wallenstein, to place the unity of the Empire above the interests of the princes, by resting it on the basis of religious equality. Unhappily that advice was tendered to him by a man who could not offer him security for the realization of so wise a policy. To stand above parties it is necessary to obtain the confidence of a nation, and how could men have confidence in Wallenstein? Durable institutions may be guarded by the sword. They cannot be founded by the sword. All that was known of Wallenstein in Germany was that he was master of an army more numerous and more oppressive than that of Tilly. German unity, coming in the shape of boundless contributions and extortions, and enforced by the example of starving peasants and burning villages, was not likely to prove very attractive.

For the first time in many years, a friendly voice encouraged the Emperor to take the only sensible path. Ferdinand, moving away from promoting a sectional policy, was, should he heed Wallenstein, supposed to prioritize the unity of the Empire over the interests of the princes by establishing it on the foundation of religious equality. Unfortunately, that advice was given to him by someone who couldn’t ensure the success of such a wise policy. To rise above parties, one must earn the trust of the nation, and how could people trust Wallenstein? Lasting institutions can be protected by the sword, but they can’t be built by the sword. All that was known about Wallenstein in Germany was that he commanded an army larger and more oppressive than Tilly’s. German unity, presented as endless taxes and extortions, and enforced through the suffering of starving peasants and burning villages, was unlikely to be very appealing.

§ 5. Wallenstein's conference with Eggenberg.

It is strange that the better part of Wallenstein's programme did not repel Ferdinand at once. But Ferdinand never made up his mind in a hurry when there were difficulties on both sides, and he was accustomed to defer to the opinion of his chief minister, Eggenberg. In November Wallenstein held a conference with that minister. He unfolded all his scheme. He would increase his army, if it were necessary, to 70,000 men. With such a force he would be able to avoid a pitched battle, always dangerous to troops not thoroughly inured to campaigning. By the occupation of superior strategical points, he would[Pg 100] be able to out-manœuvre the enemy. And then Ferdinand would be master in Germany. The whole of the Empire would be brought under contribution. There would be submission at home, and abroad no power would be strong enough to lay a finger upon the re-established Empire.

It’s odd that most of Wallenstein's plan didn’t immediately push Ferdinand away. But Ferdinand never rushed to a decision when faced with challenges from both sides, and he was used to leaning on the views of his chief minister, Eggenberg. In November, Wallenstein had a meeting with that minister. He laid out his entire strategy. He would increase his army, if necessary, to 70,000 men. With that kind of force, he could avoid a major battle, which was always risky for troops not fully used to campaigning. By taking control of key strategic locations, he could outmaneuver the enemy. And then Ferdinand would have complete control in Germany. The entire Empire would contribute to the cause. There would be obedience at home, and no foreign power would be strong enough to challenge the re-established Empire.

1627
§ 6. Ferdinand supports Wallenstein.

Eggenberg was easily persuaded, and when Eggenberg was won, Ferdinand was won. In January, Wallenstein was created Duke of Friedland, a higher title than that of Prince of Friedland, which he already bore, in token of the Emperor's approbation. If only Wallenstein could have shown Ferdinand the way to win the hearts of Germans as readily as he showed him the way to overpower their resistance, the history of Germany and of Europe would have been changed.

Eggenberg was easily convinced, and once Eggenberg was on board, Ferdinand was too. In January, Wallenstein was made Duke of Friedland, a higher title than the Prince of Friedland that he already held, as a sign of the Emperor's approval. If only Wallenstein could have demonstrated to Ferdinand how to win the affection of the Germans as easily as he showed him how to crush their opposition, the history of Germany and Europe would have been different.

§ 7. Preponderance of Wallenstein.

The resistance of the Protestants to the institutions of the Empire had hitherto failed. They had been weak because there had been something revolutionary in all their proceedings. And now those institutions, which up to this time had been working harmoniously, were giving signs of breaking-up. There was a little rift in them which might any day become wider. "Is the Emperor," asked Wallenstein, "to be a mere image which is never to move?" "It is not only the Empire," answered the representatives of the League, "which is bound to the Emperor. The Emperor is also bound to the Empire." There was nothing to reconcile the opposing theories. The Emperor who claimed to be something had been the tool of a few bishops; he would be, if Wallenstein had his way, the tool of a successful general. The Empire, in the mouth of the representatives of the League, meant not the populations of Germany, not even the true inter[Pg 101]est of the princes, but simply the interest of the bishops and their Church.

The Protestants' resistance to the Empire's institutions had so far failed. They were weak because their actions had a revolutionary aspect. Now, those institutions, which had been functioning smoothly until now, were showing signs of breaking apart. There was a small crack in them that could widen at any moment. "Is the Emperor," Wallenstein asked, "just going to be a lifeless figure who never takes action?" "It's not just the Empire," replied the League representatives, "that is tied to the Emperor. The Emperor is also tied to the Empire." There was no way to reconcile their opposing views. The Emperor, who asserted his significance, had merely been a puppet of a few bishops; if Wallenstein got his way, he would become a puppet of a successful general. For the League representatives, the Empire represented not the German people or even the true interests of the princes, but simply the interests of the bishops and their Church.

§ 8. The campaign of 1627.

The time had not yet come for an open quarrel. The enemy, though weakened, was still powerful. Charles I., by dint of a forced loan, which every Englishman except himself and his courtiers declared to be in violation of all constitutional precedents, contrived to get some money into his exchequer, and Sir Charles Morgan was sent over to the King of Denmark's aid with an army nominally of 6,000 men, but which in reality never reached two-thirds of that number. Thurn, the old hero of the revolution at Prague, and the Margrave of Baden-Durlach, brought their experience, such as it was, to Christian's aid, and a younger brother of John Ernest's, soon to be known to fame as Bernhard of Weimar, was also to be found fighting under his banners. Strong towns—Wolfenbüttel, Nordheim, and Nienburg—still held out on his side, and peasants and citizens were eager to free the land from the oppressions of the soldiery and the yoke of the priests.

The time to openly fight hadn’t arrived yet. The enemy, while weakened, was still strong. Charles I., through a forced loan that every Englishman except him and his courtiers claimed was against all constitutional principles, managed to get some funds into his treasury. Sir Charles Morgan was sent to help the King of Denmark with an army officially made up of 6,000 men, although in reality, it never reached two-thirds of that number. Thurn, the old hero of the revolution in Prague, and the Margrave of Baden-Durlach brought their experience, however limited, to support Christian, and a younger brother of John Ernest, soon to gain fame as Bernhard of Weimar, was also found fighting under his banner. Strong towns—Wolfenbüttel, Nordheim, and Nienburg—continued to hold out on his side, and both peasants and citizens were eager to free the land from the oppression of the soldiers and the authority of the priests.

§ 9. Submission of Bethlen Gabor.

Once more the Protestants of the north looked anxiously to the east. But Bethlen Gabor did not stir. Without Turkish help he could do nothing, and the Turks, involved in a war with Persia, resolved to negotiate a peace with the Emperor. When peace was agreed upon in September Bethlen Gabor was powerless.

Once again, the Protestant leaders in the north anxiously looked to the east. But Bethlen Gabor remained inactive. Without Turkish support, he couldn’t take any action, and the Turks, busy with a war against Persia, decided to seek peace with the Emperor. By the time a peace agreement was reached in September, Bethlen Gabor was left without options.

§ 10. Wallenstein in Silesia.

Wallenstein's hands were freed as soon as these negotiations were opened. John Ernest of Weimar had died the year before, but his lieutenants were still in possession of Silesia. In May, Wallenstein sent Duke George of Lüneburg to cut off their retreat. In July, he was in Silesia himself. His men were three to one of the enemy. Place after place[Pg 102] surrendered. Only once did he meet with an attempt at resistance in the open field. Before the end of August the whole of Silesia was in his hands. Fifty-five standards were sent in triumph to Vienna. The Silesian towns were set to ransom, and the money of the citizens went to swell the military chest of the Emperor's general.

Wallenstein's hands were freed as soon as these negotiations started. John Ernest of Weimar had died the year before, but his lieutenants still controlled Silesia. In May, Wallenstein sent Duke George of Lüneburg to block their escape. By July, he was in Silesia himself. His forces outnumbered the enemy three to one. Place after place[Pg 102] surrendered. He faced resistance in the open field only once. By the end of August, all of Silesia was under his control. Fifty-five banners were sent triumphantly to Vienna. The Silesian towns were set to pay a ransom, and the citizens' money went to fill the military coffers of the Emperor's general.

§ 11. Combat of Heiligenhafen.

When Silesia was lost Christian sought to avert destruction by offering terms of peace. But the two generals would accept nothing less than the surrender of Holstein, and to that Christian refused to accede. Wallenstein and Tilly joined their forces to drive him northwards before them. By this movement the Margrave of Baden was cut off from the rest of the Danish army. Making his way to the coast near Wismar, he had long to wait before transports arrived to carry him across the sea to join the King of Denmark. Scarcely had he landed at Heiligenhafen when a large body of imperialist troops arrived, and at once commenced the attack. He himself and a few of his principal officers escaped on ship-board. His men, seeing themselves deserted, took service under Wallenstein, and seven of the best regiments in the Danish army were lost to Christian.

When Silesia was lost, Christian tried to prevent disaster by proposing peace terms. However, the two generals would accept nothing less than the surrender of Holstein, and Christian refused to agree to that. Wallenstein and Tilly combined their forces to push him northward. This maneuver cut off the Margrave of Baden from the rest of the Danish army. He made his way to the coast near Wismar and had to wait a long time for transports to arrive to take him across the sea to join the King of Denmark. As soon as he landed at Heiligenhafen, a large group of imperial troops showed up and immediately launched an attack. He and a few of his key officers managed to escape on a ship. His men, feeling abandoned, joined Wallenstein's forces, resulting in Christian losing seven of the best regiments in the Danish army.

§ 12. Conquest of Schleswig and Jutland.

Tilly found occupation for his men in the siege of the strong places in Lower Saxony. Wallenstein undertook to follow up the King of Denmark. Before the end of the year all Schleswig and Jutland, with the exception of two or three fortified towns, were in Wallenstein's hands.

Tilly got his troops busy with the siege of the strongholds in Lower Saxony. Wallenstein took on the task of pursuing the King of Denmark. By the end of the year, almost all of Schleswig and Jutland, except for a couple of fortified towns, were under Wallenstein's control.

§ 13. Wallenstein's schemes.

A few sieges, and all, it seemed, would be over. Wallenstein had begun to cherish the wildest plans. When[Pg 103] resistance had been put down in Germany, he would place himself at the head of 100,000 men and drive the Turks out of Constantinople. Such dreams, however, were to remain dreams. If Denmark had been beaten down, Tilly was still there, and Tilly represented forces with which the new military Empire was certain sooner or later to be brought into collision.

A few sieges, and it seemed like everything would be over. Wallenstein had started to entertain the wildest plans. Once resistance in Germany was crushed, he would lead 100,000 men and push the Turks out of Constantinople. However, these dreams were destined to remain just that—dreams. Even though Denmark had been defeated, Tilly was still around, and Tilly represented forces that the new military Empire was bound to clash with sooner or later.

Section II.Resistance to Wallenstein in the Empire.

§ 1. The Assembly of Mühlhausen.

In October, the electors in person, or by deputy, met at Mühlhausen to take into consideration the condition of the Empire. The Ecclesiastical electors urged that the engagement given in 1620 to the Protestant administrators was no longer valid. They had been told that they would not be dispossessed by force if they acted as loyal subjects. But they had not been loyal subjects. They had joined the King of Denmark in a war in which, with the aid of foreign powers, he had attempted to dismember the Empire. It was now time for justice to prevail, and for the Church, so far as the Peace of Augsburg allowed, to come by its own. To this reasoning the new Elector of Bavaria gave the whole weight of his authority, and even the two Protestant electors did not venture to meet the argument by an open denial. The circle of Lower Saxony had entered upon the war against the advice of John George, and he held that the administrators were only reaping the consequences of neglecting his counsel.

In October, the electors, either in person or through representatives, gathered in Mühlhausen to discuss the state of the Empire. The ecclesiastical electors insisted that the commitment made in 1620 to the Protestant leaders was no longer applicable. They had been promised that they wouldn’t be forcibly removed if they remained loyal subjects. However, they hadn’t been loyal; they had allied with the King of Denmark in a conflict where, with the help of foreign powers, he tried to break apart the Empire. It was now time for justice to take its course, and for the Church to reclaim what was rightfully its under the Peace of Augsburg. The new Elector of Bavaria fully supported this reasoning, and even the two Protestant electors didn’t dare to openly reject the argument. The Lower Saxony circle had entered the war against the advice of John George, who believed the leaders were simply facing the repercussions of ignoring his counsel.

§ 2. The Catholic Electors complain of Wallenstein.

The Catholic electors felt themselves within reach of the settlement which they had long proclaimed as the object of their desires. They then proceeded to kick away the ladder by which they had climbed so high. It is not derogating from the merits of Tilly and his vete[Pg 104]rans to say that without Wallenstein they would have been unable to cope with the forces opposed to them. Wallenstein's army had driven Mansfeld back, had hemmed in Bethlen Gabor, had recovered Silesia, had contributed to the victory of Lutter. And yet that army threatened to establish itself upon the ruins of the authority of the princes and electors, and to set up a military despotism of the most intolerable kind. Everywhere Wallenstein's recruiting officers were beating their drums. Quiet episcopal cities in the south of Germany, which hoped to have seen the last of their troubles when Mansfeld vanished westward out of Alsace in 1622, found themselves suddenly selected as a trysting-place for some new regiment. Rough men poured in from every direction to be armed, clothed, lodged, and fed at their expense. The alarming doctrine that the army was to support itself, that men were to be raised for the purpose not of fighting the enemy, but of pressing contributions out of friends caused universal consternation. Wallenstein's officers, too, had been heard to talk with military frankness about pulling down princes and electors, and making a real sovereign of the Emperor.

The Catholic electors felt they were close to achieving the settlement they had long desired. However, they then began to undermine their own position. It’s not to take away from Tilly and his veterans’ merits to say that without Wallenstein, they would have struggled against their adversaries. Wallenstein’s army had pushed Mansfeld back, contained Bethlen Gabor, regained Silesia, and aided in the victory at Lutter. Yet that same army seemed poised to replace the authority of the princes and electors and establish an oppressive military dictatorship. Everywhere, Wallenstein's recruiters were sounding their drums. Peaceful episcopal cities in southern Germany, which thought they had seen the end of their troubles when Mansfeld retreated westward from Alsace in 1622, suddenly found themselves chosen as a gathering point for a new regiment. Rough men arrived from all directions, expecting to be armed, clothed, housed, and fed at the locals' expense. The frightening idea that the army would sustain itself and that men would be enlisted not to fight enemies but to extract contributions from allies caused widespread panic. Wallenstein’s officers had also been overheard discussing, quite openly, the idea of toppling princes and electors to establish the Emperor as a real sovereign.

§ 3. Yet they cannot do without him.

The voice of complaint swelled loudly. But those who raised it did not see that their own policy was at fault; that but for their refusal to yield on the question of the bishoprics, there would have been no need for Wallenstein's army at all. What they were doing required the aid of overpowering military force, and they were startled when he who wielded the sword insisted on being their master. For the present, therefore, the electors did not venture on anything more than a gentle remonstrance with Wallenstein, and a petition to the Emperor to remove the abuses which, as they well knew, were radically connected with the new system.

The complaints grew louder. But those voicing them didn't realize that their own policies were to blame; if they had been willing to compromise on the issue of the bishoprics, there wouldn’t have been any need for Wallenstein's army at all. What they were doing required overwhelming military force, and they were caught off guard when the person wielding the sword insisted on being in charge. For now, the electors only dared to gently confront Wallenstein and petition the Emperor to address the problems that, as they clearly understood, were fundamentally linked to the new system.

1628
§ 4. The commercial towns of the north.

The dislike of the rule of the sword which was felt amongst those for whom that sword had been drawn was sure to be felt far more strongly in the Protestant cities of North Germany. Up to Wallenstein's appearance the commercial oligarchies by which those cities were governed, had shown themselves at the best but lukewarm in the Protestant cause. The towns of the south had been the first to desert the Union. The towns of the north had been dragged half against their will into the Danish war. To them the imperial sway was connected by a tradition of centuries with support against the encroachments of the princes. But they had no traditions in favour of an army living at free quarters amongst them, of bullying colonels and hectoring soldiers. Magdeburg braved all the terrors of Wallenstein's anger rather than admit a single company within its walls. Hamburg declared itself ready to submit to the Emperor's authority, but closed its gates against his army. And though Magdeburg might be besieged when there was leisure, Hamburg and the other maritime towns were less easily to be gained. All-powerful on land, Wallenstein's authority ended at low-water mark. The King of Denmark had fled to his islands. The King of Sweden was master of the Baltic. If it was doubtful whether they could set an army in battle array in Germany, at least they could throw provisions and munitions of war into a besieged seaport town. If the Empire was to be secured, these seaports must be brought under the Emperor's authority.

The dislike of being ruled by the sword among those whom that sword threatened was definitely felt even more strongly in the Protestant cities of Northern Germany. Until Wallenstein showed up, the commercial leaders governing those cities were, at best, only mildly supportive of the Protestant cause. The southern towns were the first to abandon the Union. The northern towns had been forced, somewhat reluctantly, into the Danish war. For them, imperial control was tied to centuries of backing against the princes' encroachments. However, they had no history favoring an army living off their resources, along with aggressive colonels and domineering soldiers. Magdeburg faced all the threats of Wallenstein's wrath rather than allow even one company inside its walls. Hamburg stated it was ready to accept the Emperor's rule but locked its gates against his army. And even though Magdeburg could be besieged when the time allowed, Hamburg and the other coastal towns were harder to conquer. Wallenstein was powerful on land, but his influence stopped at the coastline. The King of Denmark had fled to his islands, and the King of Sweden controlled the Baltic Sea. While it was uncertain if they could assemble an army in Germany, they could at least send supplies and ammunition to a besieged seaport. If the Empire was to be secured, those seaports needed to be brought under the Emperor's control.

§ 5. Wallenstein in possession of the Duchy of Mecklenburg.

Here, therefore, in the midst of the danger Wallenstein determined to plant himself firmly, with the instinctive conviction that the post of danger is the post of power. The two Dukes of Mecklenburg had steadily sup[Pg 106]ported the King of Denmark in his struggle against the Emperor. In 1627, when most of the other states ceased to pay any contributions towards the war, they had continued to fulfil their engagements, and though they now professed their readiness to make their submission, it was Wallenstein's interest to make the most of their treason, and the least of their repentance. In February, 1628, the Emperor, using the rights which he had claimed in the case of the Elector Palatine, declared them to have forfeited their lands and dignities, and placed the Duchies in Wallenstein's hands as a pledge for the payment of military expenses which still remained to be liquidated. It was significant of the change of feeling in Germany that the ecclesiastical electors, who had seen nothing amiss in the deprivation of Frederick, had not a good word to say for this concession to Wallenstein.

Here, in the midst of danger, Wallenstein decided to stay strong, instinctively believing that being in a dangerous position means having power. The two Dukes of Mecklenburg had consistently supported the King of Denmark in his fight against the Emperor. In 1627, when most other states stopped contributing to the war, they continued to meet their commitments. Although they now claimed they were ready to surrender, Wallenstein had a vested interest in maximizing their betrayal and minimizing their regret. In February 1628, the Emperor, using the rights he had claimed regarding the Elector Palatine, declared that they had lost their lands and titles, placing the Duchies in Wallenstein's care as security for the outstanding military expenses. It was telling of the changing sentiments in Germany that the ecclesiastical electors, who had seen nothing wrong in Frederick's removal, had nothing good to say about this concession to Wallenstein.

§ 6. Negotiation with the Hanse Towns.

In Mecklenburg the imperial general had gained a footing on the Baltic coast. But more than that was needed if he was to be safe from attack. All through the winter negotiations had been going on with the Hanse Towns, the maritime cities of the old commercial league, which had once taken up a dominant position in the north, and which, though shorn of its ancient glory, was still worth courting by a power which aspired to rule in Germany.

In Mecklenburg, the imperial general had established a presence on the Baltic coast. But he needed more than that to be secure from attacks. Throughout the winter, negotiations were taking place with the Hanse Towns, the coastal cities of the old trading league, which had once been a powerful force in the north. Although it had lost much of its former glory, it was still worth seeking support from a power that aimed to dominate in Germany.

§ 7. Wallenstein's offers tempting.

Reasons were not wanting to induce the Hanse Towns to accept the Emperor's offers. There was something very tempting in the notion of having the power of the imperial armies to fall back upon in their conflicts for foreign states. Hamburg especially had been the object of the jealousy of these states, as the mart from whence the western nations supplied themselves with the materials used in ship-building. The King of Denmark had built Glück[Pg 107]stadt, lower down the Elbe, in the hope of intercepting so lucrative a trade. The King of England had blockaded the river, and carried off Hamburg vessels which he suspected of being freighted with timber and hemp for the use of his enemies in Spain.

Reasons existed for not wanting to persuade the Hanse Towns to accept the Emperor's offers. There was something very appealing about having the support of the imperial armies in their conflicts with foreign states. Hamburg, in particular, had been the target of jealousy from these states, as it was the main hub where western nations obtained materials for ship-building. The King of Denmark had built Glück[Pg 107]stadt further down the Elbe, hoping to intercept this profitable trade. The King of England had blockaded the river and seized Hamburg ships that he suspected were carrying timber and hemp for his enemies in Spain.

§ 8. But they are repelled when they understand his plan.

From the growth of a national authority in Germany, therefore, the Hanse Towns would have had everything to gain. But Ferdinand was not, could not be really national. What he had to offer was a special agreement with Spain, which would have given them the monopoly of the trade between Germany and the Spanish dominions. Such a trade could only be supported by war. It was a privilege which would bring with it a deadly conflict with England and Holland, perhaps with Denmark and Sweden as well. And the prospect was none the more alluring because Wallenstein was to play the principal part in the design. The general of the imperial forces was appointed Admiral of the Baltic, and the Hanse Towns were expected to find him a fleet.

From the rise of a national authority in Germany, the Hanse Towns had a lot to gain. But Ferdinand was not, and could never be, truly national. What he offered was a special deal with Spain, which would have given them a monopoly on trade between Germany and the Spanish territories. Such a trade could only be maintained through war. It was a privilege that would lead to a serious conflict with England and Holland, and possibly with Denmark and Sweden as well. The situation was no more appealing because Wallenstein was set to take the lead in the plan. The general of the imperial forces was appointed Admiral of the Baltic, and the Hanse Towns were expected to provide him with a fleet.

§ 9. They decline to accept his proposal.

What a prospect for a body of calculating traders. The Spanish monopoly, under such circumstances, was hardly to be recommended as a prudent investment. The Emperor's overtures were politely declined. Wallenstein, when he heard of their answer, rated them soundly. He had means, he said, to shut up their trade by land, and to seize goods which they might import either from England or the Netherlands. He would deal with them, in short, as Napoleon was to deal with them two centuries later.

What a great opportunity for a group of savvy traders. Given the situation, the Spanish monopoly was definitely not a smart investment. The Emperor's offers were politely turned down. When Wallenstein heard their response, he scolded them harshly. He claimed he could block their trade by land and seize any goods they tried to import from England or the Netherlands. In short, he intended to handle them the same way Napoleon would two centuries later.

§ 10. Wallenstein and the Baltic towns.

Wallenstein's thoughts, however, were more immediately directed to the towns on the Baltic. He had[Pg 108] long been alarmed at the danger which threatened him from Sweden. In November, 1627, he had entered into negotiations with an adventurer who offered to set fire to the ships in the Swedish harbours. But as the project had broken down there was nothing for it but to gain possession of the port towns on the Baltic coast, and to bar them against the enemy. For no man could expect that Gustavus would look on quietly, whilst a great military power was forming on the southern coast of the Baltic.

Wallenstein's thoughts were focused on the towns along the Baltic Sea. He had[Pg 108] long been worried about the threat from Sweden. In November 1627, he started talks with a mercenary who offered to burn the ships in the Swedish ports. But since that plan fell through, he had no choice but to take control of the port towns on the Baltic coast and secure them against the enemy. No one could expect Gustavus to stand by while a major military force was being built up on the southern Baltic coast.

§ 11. Growth of his power.

Wismar was soon in Wallenstein's hands. The harbour of Rostock was blocked up by a line of sunken ships. Though Boguslav, the Duke of Pomerania, promised to keep his long line of coast safe from attack, he was compelled to admit a strong imperialist force within his territory. Everything seemed to be succeeding as Wallenstein wished.

Wismar was quickly under Wallenstein's control. The harbor of Rostock was obstructed by a line of sunken ships. Although Boguslav, the Duke of Pomerania, vowed to protect his extensive coastline from attacks, he was forced to allow a strong imperialist force into his territory. Everything appeared to be going according to Wallenstein's plans.

Section III.The Siege of Stralsund.

§ 1. Stralsund holds out.

One town alone held out. Stralsund was not a free city of the Empire. But though it was nominally dependent on the Duke of Pomerania it was practically its own mistress. The citizens had no wish to put themselves forward in opposition to the Emperor, far less to assist a foreign power to gain a footing in Germany. But they would never admit a garrison of such troops as Wallenstein's within their walls.

One town stood its ground. Stralsund was not a free city of the Empire. But even though it was officially under the Duke of Pomerania, it was essentially in charge of its own affairs. The citizens didn’t want to challenge the Emperor, let alone help a foreign power establish a presence in Germany. However, they would never allow a garrison of troops like Wallenstein's inside their walls.

§ 2. He orders the siege to be commenced.

Wallenstein would have all or nothing. He ordered his commander in those parts, the Lutheran Arnim, to enforce submission. "I will never," he wrote, "allow them to keep anything back from me, lest others should be encouraged to do the like." Arnim, already master of Rügen, seized Dänholm, a smaller island commanding[Pg 109] the mouth of the harbour. In February hostilities were commenced. In March the citizens attacked the imperialists in Dänholm, and drove them out of the island.

Wallenstein wanted everything or nothing. He instructed his commander in the area, the Lutheran Arnim, to make sure everyone submitted. "I will never," he wrote, "let them hold anything back from me, or else others might be encouraged to do the same." Arnim, already in control of Rügen, took over Dänholm, a smaller island that overlooks[Pg 109] the harbor entrance. In February, hostilities began. By March, the citizens attacked the imperial forces at Dänholm and drove them off the island.

§ 3. Wallenstein's first check.

It was Wallenstein's first check, and desperately did he struggle to wipe out the disgrace. Every day the spirit of the citizens was rising. There were old soldiers there, fugitives from the Danish war, and peasants who had fled from their desolated homes, and who had terrible tales to tell of the wretchedness which followed in the track of Wallenstein's soldiers. In April, all within the town bound themselves by a solemn oath to defend their religion and their liberty to the last drop of their blood, and to admit no garrison within their walls. In the midst of their resistance they still kept up some recollection of their nationality, so far as any tie of nationality could still be said to exist. The name of the Emperor was carefully avoided, but they professed attachment to the Empire and its laws.

It was Wallenstein's first setback, and he fought hard to erase the embarrassment. Each day, the citizens' spirits grew stronger. There were old soldiers there, escapees from the Danish war, and peasants who had fled their ruined homes, sharing horrifying stories about the suffering caused by Wallenstein's troops. In April, everyone in the town took a solemn oath to defend their religion and freedom to the last drop of blood and to refuse any garrison within their walls. Even in their resistance, they managed to maintain some sense of their national identity, as much as any sense of nationality could still be recognized. They carefully avoided mentioning the name of the Emperor, but expressed their loyalty to the Empire and its laws.

§ 4. Succour from Denmark and Sweden.

Practically, however, the shape in which the Empire presented itself to them was that of Wallenstein's army, and if they were to resist that army, the Stralsunders must, whether they liked it or not, make common cause with those who were hostile to the Empire. In May a Danish embassy appeared amongst them, and the King of Sweden sent a present of gunpowder. When the siege was formally opened, these overtures were followed by a succour of armed men. Sweden and Denmark were working together to break up the new military Empire, and their forlorn hope was thrown into Stralsund.

Practically, the Empire showed itself to them as Wallenstein's army, and if they wanted to resist that army, the people of Stralsund had to unite, whether they wanted to or not, with those who opposed the Empire. In May, a Danish delegation arrived, and the King of Sweden sent a gift of gunpowder. When the siege officially began, these gestures were followed by a reinforcement of soldiers. Sweden and Denmark were collaborating to dismantle the new military Empire, and their last-ditch effort was focused on Stralsund.

§ 5. Wallenstein abandons the siege.

Wallenstein saw that the case was serious, and came in person to the help of his lieutenant. According to a doubtful story, he exclaimed, 'I will have[Pg 110] Stralsund, even if it be fastened by chains to heaven.' It is certain that when a deputation from the citizens pleaded with him that he would abandon his demand that they should admit a garrison within their walls, he drew his hand along the surface of a table before him, and answered sternly, 'Your town shall be made as flat as this.' But the problem of overcoming the resistance of a fortress open to unlimited succours by sea is one of the most difficult in the whole art of war. Still, however, there were fearful odds in favour of the besiegers. Without the walls Wallenstein had no enemy to fear. He was himself Duke of Mecklenburg. With the Elector of Brandenburg and the Duke of Pomerania he was on friendly terms, and he had received the support of the latter in his attempts upon the town. Within the walls there was no certainty of ultimate success. Those who had anything to lose placed their property on shipboard. Many sent their wives and daughters to seek a safe refuge in Sweden. But whatever doubts might arise the defenders of the town fought sturdily on. Week after week passed away, and Stralsund was still untaken. Wallenstein lowered his terms. He ceased to demand entrance for a garrison of his own men. It would be enough, he now said, if the citizens would entrust their walls to troops of their own ruler, the Duke of Pomerania, and would in this manner tear themselves away from the connexion with foreign powers hostile to the Emperor. And to this offer the governing council of the town was ready to assent. But the general body of the citizens rejected it utterly. They deliberately preferred the alliance of the two foreign kings to submission, however indirect, to the Emperor's authority. Before this resolution, Wallenstein, with all his armies, was powerless. On August 3 he raised the siege.

Wallenstein recognized the seriousness of the situation and came personally to assist his lieutenant. According to a questionable story, he exclaimed, 'I will have[Pg 110] Stralsund, even if it's chained to heaven.' It's clear that when a delegation from the citizens begged him to drop his demand for them to allow a garrison inside their walls, he ran his hand across the table in front of him and replied firmly, 'Your town will be as flat as this.' However, overcoming the resistance of a fortress that could receive unlimited supplies by sea is one of the toughest challenges in warfare. Still, there were terrifying odds in favor of the besiegers. Outside the walls, Wallenstein had no enemies to worry about. He was the Duke of Mecklenburg himself. He was on good terms with the Elector of Brandenburg and the Duke of Pomerania, who had supported him in his attempts to take the town. Inside the walls, success wasn't guaranteed. Those with something to lose put their belongings on ships. Many sent their wives and daughters to find safety in Sweden. Regardless of any doubts, the town's defenders held their ground. Weeks went by, and Stralsund remained untaken. Wallenstein lowered his demands. He stopped insisting on a garrison of his soldiers. He now said it would be enough if the citizens handed their walls over to troops from their own ruler, the Duke of Pomerania, thereby cutting ties with foreign powers hostile to the Emperor. The town's governing council was willing to accept this offer. But the majority of the citizens completely rejected it. They chose the alliance with the two foreign kings over any submission, even indirectly, to the Emperor's authority. Faced with this decision, Wallenstein, despite all his armies, was powerless. On August 3, he lifted the siege.

§ 6. Character of the resistance.

Wallenstein's failure was an event of incalculable importance in the history of Germany. It was much that one, and that not one of the first, towns of the Empire should have beaten back the tide of conquest. But it was more that the resistance should have been attempted in a case which sooner or later would be the cause of the great majority of Germans. Ferdinand had floated to power because he personified order as opposed to anarchy. The Stralsunders fought for the Protestant religion and freedom from the presence of a garrison. Ferdinand's order meant the rule of the priest, and the rule of the soldiers. Slowly and unwillingly the citizens of Stralsund declared for the presence of foreigners as better than such order as this.

Wallenstein's failure was a moment of huge significance in German history. It was significant that one of the key towns in the Empire managed to repel the wave of conquest. But it was even more significant that this resistance was made in a situation that would eventually affect the vast majority of Germans. Ferdinand rose to power because he represented order in contrast to chaos. The people of Stralsund fought for their Protestant faith and to be free from the presence of a garrison. Ferdinand's version of order meant the dominance of the clergy and the military. Gradually and reluctantly, the citizens of Stralsund decided that the presence of foreigners was better than this kind of order.

Section IV.The Siege of Rochelle.

§ 1. Stralsund and Rochelle.

The tide was on the turn in Germany. But the tide was not on the turn in France. There, too, a maritime city, greater and wealthier than Stralsund, and supported by fleets and armies from beyond the sea, was defending the cause of Protestantism against the central government. Mainly because in France the central government represented something more than the rule of the priest and the soldier, the resistance which was successful in Germany was overpowered in France.

The tide was changing in Germany. But it wasn't changing in France. There, another coastal city, larger and richer than Stralsund, backed by fleets and armies from overseas, was fighting for Protestantism against the central government. Mainly because in France, the central government stood for more than just the authority of the priest and the soldier, the resistance that succeeded in Germany was overwhelmed in France.

1625
§ 2. England and France.

During the year 1625 the coolness between England and France had been on the increase. The persecution of the English Catholics by Charles, in contravention of his promises, had greatly exasperated Lewis, and the seizure by the English cruisers of numerous French vessels charged with carrying on a contraband traffic with the Spanish[Pg 112] Netherlands had not contributed to calm his indignation. Charles, on the other hand, regarded himself as the natural protector of the French Protestants, and made demands in their favour which only served to make Lewis more resolved to refuse every concession.

During the year 1625, the tension between England and France had been growing. The persecution of English Catholics by Charles, contrary to his promises, had really angered Lewis, and the capture of many French ships by English privateers, which were involved in illegal trade with the Spanish[Pg 112] Netherlands, only fueled his outrage. On the other hand, Charles saw himself as the natural protector of French Protestants, and his demands on their behalf only strengthened Lewis's determination to deny any concessions.

§ 3. Richelieu would have made peace with the Huguenots if he could.

Richelieu had therefore a hard part to play. He knew perfectly well that the government had violated its engagements with the Huguenots, especially in keeping up the fortifications of Fort Louis, a work commanding the entrance to the harbour of Rochelle, which it had long ago promised to pull down. If Richelieu had had his way he would have pulled down the fort, and by generous concessions to the Huguenots would have carried them with him to the support of his foreign policy. But such a policy, in appearance so rash, in reality so wise, was not likely to be palatable to Lewis, and Richelieu had to steer his way between the danger of offending the king and the danger of lighting up still more vividly the flames of civil war. In the course of the winter all that could be done he did. Deputies of the Huguenot towns appeared to negotiate a peace, with the support of two English ambassadors. But they were instructed to demand the demolition of the fort, and to this the king steadily refused his consent.

Richelieu had a tough role to play. He was fully aware that the government had broken its promises to the Huguenots, particularly regarding the destruction of the fortifications of Fort Louis, which overlooked the entrance to the harbor of Rochelle and which the government had promised long ago to tear down. If it were up to Richelieu, he would have demolished the fort and won the Huguenots over to support his foreign policy through generous concessions. However, such a seemingly reckless yet actually wise approach was not likely to sit well with Louis, and Richelieu had to navigate the risks of upsetting the king while also avoiding reigniting the flames of civil war. Throughout the winter, he did everything he could. Delegates from the Huguenot towns came to negotiate a peace deal, backed by two English ambassadors. But they were instructed to insist on the fort's demolition, and to this, the king consistently refused to agree.

1626
§ 4. An agreement effected.

The priests and the friends of the priests were delighted at the prospect of another civil war. The assembled clergy commissioned one of their number to offer to the king a considerable sum of money for the suppression of rebellion. The time was appointed for his audience, but Richelieu contrived to put it off for a few hours longer, and, by a representation of the dangers of the situation, induced the Huguenot deputies, with the support of the[Pg 113] English ambassadors, to be satisfied with a loose verbal promise from the king. When the clerical train swept into the royal presence it was too late. The king had already promised the Huguenot deputies that if they behaved as good subjects he would do for them more than they could possibly expect. His ministers had already assured them that these words pointed to the demolition of the fort.

The priests and their associates were thrilled at the idea of another civil war. The gathered clergy appointed one of their members to offer the king a substantial amount of money to suppress the rebellion. The meeting with the king was scheduled, but Richelieu managed to delay it for a few more hours. By highlighting the dangers of the situation, he persuaded the Huguenot deputies, with support from the[Pg 113] English ambassadors, to accept a vague verbal promise from the king. By the time the clerical group entered the royal presence, it was too late. The king had already assured the Huguenot deputies that if they acted as loyal subjects, he would do more for them than they could imagine. His ministers had already assured them that this meant the destruction of the fort.

§ 5. Intervention of Charles I.

If a peace thus made was to be enduring, it would be necessary to keep up for a long time the appearance of its being a submission and not a peace. Unhappily, the intervention of the King of England was not likely to help to keep up appearances. He urged Lewis to engage in the war in Germany in the exact way and to the exact extent that suited the English government, and he put himself ostentatiously forward as the protector of the Huguenots.

If the peace that was made was going to last, it would be important to maintain the look of it being a submission rather than a peace. Unfortunately, the King of England's involvement wasn't likely to help with appearances. He pushed Lewis to participate in the war in Germany exactly how and to the exact degree that worked for the English government, and he made a big show of presenting himself as the protector of the Huguenots.

§ 6. Lewis indignant.

Such conduct awoke once more the susceptibilities of Lewis. It was bad enough to be bearded by his own subjects. But it was worse to be bearded by a foreign sovereign. A group of Huguenot communities in the south of France supported in practical independence by England would be as insupportable to him as the resistance of the Hanse Towns was two years later to Wallenstein.

Such behavior reignited Lewis's sensitivities. It was bad enough to be challenged by his own subjects. But it was even worse to be challenged by a foreign ruler. A group of Huguenot communities in the south of France, practically backed by England, would be just as unbearable to him as the resistance from the Hanse Towns was to Wallenstein two years later.

1627
§ 7. War between France and England.

Fort Louis, therefore, was not demolished. A peace was patched up between France and Spain. Charles grew more and more angry with Lewis for deserting the common cause. Fresh seizures of French ships by English cruisers came to exasperate the quarrel, and in the early months of 1627 war existed between the two nations, in reality if not in name. In July a great English fleet, with a land army on board, appeared off Rochelle,[Pg 114] under the command of Charles' favourite, Buckingham. A landing was effected on the Isle of Rhé, and siege was laid to the principal fort of the island. At last the garrison was almost starved out, and the commander offered to come the next morning into the English quarters to treat for terms of surrender. That night a stiff easterly breeze sprung up, and a French flotilla, heavily laden with provisions, put off from the main land. Some of the boats were taken, but most of them made their way safely through the English guardships, and delivered their precious store under the guns of the fort. Buckingham lingered for some weeks longer. Every day the besiegers swept the horizon in vain with their glasses, looking for succour from England. But Charles, without parliamentary support, was too poor to send off succours hurriedly, and when they were at last ready a long continuance of westerly winds prevented them from leaving the Channel. Before they could put to sea, a French force was landed on the island, and Buckingham, to save himself from defeat, was forced to break up the siege and to return home discomfited.

Fort Louis, therefore, was not destroyed. A temporary peace was made between France and Spain. Charles became increasingly frustrated with Lewis for abandoning their shared goals. More French ships were seized by English cruisers, escalating the conflict, and by early 1627, a state of war effectively existed between the two nations, even if it wasn't officially declared. In July, a large English fleet, accompanied by an army, showed up off Rochelle,[Pg 114] led by Buckingham, who was Charles' favorite. They landed on the Isle of Rhé and laid siege to the main fort there. Eventually, the garrison was nearly starved into submission, and the commander agreed to come to the English camp the next morning to negotiate terms for surrender. That night, a strong easterly wind picked up, and a French flotilla loaded with supplies set sail from the mainland. Some boats were captured, but most slipped past the English guard ships and delivered their vital supplies to the fort. Buckingham stayed for a few more weeks. Each day, the besieging forces scanned the horizon in vain for help from England. But Charles, lacking support from parliament, didn't have the funds to send reinforcements quickly, and when they were finally prepared, persistent westerly winds kept them from leaving the Channel. Before they could sail, a French contingent landed on the island, forcing Buckingham to abandon the siege and return home in defeat.

§ 8. Siege of Rochelle.

Richelieu and the king were now thoroughly of one mind. The French city which could enter into an understanding with the foreigner must be reduced to submission. An army of thirty thousand men gathered round the walls, and on the land side the town was as hopelessly blocked up as Stralsund. The only question was whether it would be possible to cut off the entrance of English supplies by sea. By the end of November a commencement was made of the mole which was to shut off Rochelle from all external help. Piles were driven in with stones between them. Heavily laden vessels were scuttled and sunk. Richelieu himself directed the operations, this time with the full support of[Pg 115] the clergy, who poured their money lavishly into the royal treasury. In May, 1628, the work, in spite of the storms of winter, was almost completed. An English fleet, which came up to the succour of the town, retired without accomplishing anything.

Richelieu and the king were completely in agreement. Any French city that could collaborate with outsiders had to be brought to heel. An army of thirty thousand troops surrounded the city, and on the land side, it was as completely blocked off as Stralsund. The only question was whether it would be possible to cut off English supplies coming by sea. By the end of November, work began on the mole intended to cut off Rochelle from all outside assistance. Piles were driven in with stones placed between them. Heavily loaded ships were scuttled and sunk. Richelieu personally oversaw the operations, this time with full backing from[Pg 115] the clergy, who generously contributed to the royal treasury. By May 1628, despite the winter storms, the work was almost done. An English fleet, which came to assist the city, retreated without achieving anything.

§ 9. Increasing despondency in the town.

Inside the town distress was rapidly growing unendurable. The mayor, Jean Guiton, was still the soul of the resistance. But he had to struggle against an increasing number who counselled surrender. He did not venture to appear in the streets without a pistol in his hand and half-a-dozen stout guardians around him.

Inside the town, distress was quickly becoming unbearable. The mayor, Jean Guiton, remained the heart of the resistance. However, he had to fight against a growing number of people urging him to give up. He didn’t dare to walk the streets without a gun in his hand and a handful of strong supporters by his side.

§ 10. Failure of the English attempt to succour it.

The only hope for Rochelle lay in the great armament which was known to be prepared in England, and which was to be conducted by Buckingham in person. The House of Commons had purchased the Petition of Right with large subsidies, and Charles, for the first time in his reign, was enabled to make an effort worthy of his dignity. But the popular hatred found a representative in the murderer Felton, and a knife struck home to the favourite's heart put an end to his projects for ever. The dissatisfaction which arrayed the English people against its government had found its way into the naval service. When the fleet arrived in September, under a new commander, all was disorganization and confusion. It returned to England without accomplishing a single object for which it had been sent forth.

The only hope for Rochelle was in the huge military force being prepared in England, which was to be personally led by Buckingham. The House of Commons had funded the Petition of Right with significant subsidies, and for the first time in his reign, Charles was able to make an effort that matched his status. However, the public resentment found a voice in the assassin Felton, and a knife plunged into the favorite's heart ended his plans forever. The dissatisfaction that turned the English people against their government had also seeped into the naval service. When the fleet arrived in September, under a new commander, everything was disorganized and chaotic. It returned to England without achieving any of the goals for which it had been sent out.

§ 11. Surrender of Rochelle.

The surrender of Rochelle followed as a matter of necessity. On November 1 the king entered the conquered town in triumph. The independence of French cities was at an end.

The surrender of Rochelle was inevitable. On November 1, the king entered the captured town in triumph. The independence of French cities was over.

§ 12. Cause of Richelieu's success.

The different success of the two great sieges of the year may partly be accounted for by the difference of[Pg 116] vigour in the powers to which the threatened towns looked for succour. Charles was very far from being a Christian IV., much less a Gustavus Adolphus; and if England at unity with itself was stronger than Sweden, England distracted by civil broils was weaker than Sweden. But there were more serious reasons than these for Richelieu's victory and Wallenstein's failure. Richelieu represented what Wallenstein did not—the authority of the state. His armies were under the control of discipline; and, even if the taxation needed to support them pressed hardly upon the poor, the pressure of the hardest taxation was easy to be borne in comparison with a far lighter contribution exacted at random by a hungry and rapacious soldiery. If Richelieu had thus an advantage over Wallenstein, he had a still greater advantage over Ferdinand and Maximilian. He had been able to isolate the Rochellese by making it clear to their fellow Huguenots in the rest of France that no question of religion was at stake. The Stralsunders fought with the knowledge that their cause was the cause of the whole of Protestant Germany. The Rochellese knew that their resistance had been tacitly repudiated by the whole of Protestant France.

The different outcomes of the two major sieges that year can be partly explained by the levels of support the threatened towns expected. Charles was nowhere near the caliber of Christian IV, let alone Gustavus Adolphus; if England was stronger than Sweden when united, it was weaker when divided by civil conflict. However, there were more significant reasons behind Richelieu's success and Wallenstein's failure. Richelieu represented the authority of the state, which Wallenstein did not. His armies were disciplined and under control; even though the taxes to support them were heavy on the poor, they were still easier to handle than the arbitrary and greedy demands of a mercenary army. Besides this advantage over Wallenstein, Richelieu had an even greater one over Ferdinand and Maximilian. He managed to isolate the Rochellese by clarifying to their fellow Huguenots across France that this was not a religious issue. The Stralsunders fought knowing their cause was that of all Protestant Germany. The Rochellese, however, realized that their resistance had been quietly rejected by all Protestant France.

§13. Religious liberty of the Huguenots.

When Lewis appeared within the walls of Rochelle he cancelled the privileges of the town, ordered its walls to be pulled down and its churches to be given over to the Catholic worship. But under Richelieu's guidance he announced his resolution to assure the Protestants a continuance of the religious liberties granted by his father. No towns in France should be garrisoned by troops other than the king's. No authorities in France should give orders independently of the king. But wherever a religion[Pg 117] which was not that of the king had succeeded in establishing its power over men's minds no attempt should be made to effect a change by force. Armed with such a principle as this, France would soon be far stronger than her neighbours. If Catholic and Huguenot could come to regard one another as Frenchmen and nothing else, what chance had foreign powers of resisting her? She had already beaten back the attack of a divided England. Would she not soon acquire a preponderance over a divided Germany? It is time for us now to ask what steps were being taken in Germany to meet or to increase the danger.

When Lewis arrived in Rochelle, he revoked the town's privileges, ordered its walls to be demolished, and converted its churches to Catholic services. However, under Richelieu's guidance, he expressed his commitment to uphold the religious freedoms that had been granted to Protestants by his father. No towns in France would be garrisoned by troops other than the king's. No local authorities in France would act independently of the king. However, wherever a religion[Pg 117] different from that of the king had gained influence over people's minds, no force would be used to change it. With a principle like this, France would soon be much stronger than its neighbors. If Catholics and Huguenots could come to see each other as just Frenchmen, what foreign powers could oppose them? France had already repelled attacks from a divided England. Would it not soon become dominant over a fragmented Germany? It's time for us to consider what measures were being taken in Germany to address or escalate the threat.


CHAPTER VII.
THE EDICT OF RESTITUTION.

Section I.Oppression of the Protestants.

1628
§ 1. Siege of Glückstadt.

It was not at Stralsund only that Wallenstein learned that he could be successfully resisted. Stade had surrendered with its English garrison to Tilly in April, but Glückstadt still held out. In vain Wallenstein came in person to Tilly's aid. The Danish cruisers kept the sea open. Wallenstein was obliged to retire. In January, 1629, the works of the besiegers were destroyed by a sally of the garrison.

It wasn't just at Stralsund that Wallenstein found out he could be successfully challenged. Stade had surrendered to Tilly in April, along with its English troops, but Glückstadt still resisted. Wallenstein's personal arrival to support Tilly was in vain. The Danish cruisers kept the sea accessible. Wallenstein had to withdraw. In January 1629, the besiegers' works were destroyed by a raid from the garrison.

1629
§ 2. The Peace of Lübeck.

Wallenstein, the great calculator, saw that peace with Denmark was necessary. The Swedes and the Danes were beginning to act together, and resistance to one nation, if there must be resistance, would be easier than resistance to two. Much to his satisfaction he found Christian not unwilling to listen to the voice of his charming. Just as the eagle eye of Gustavus descried[Pg 118] the first feeble beams of light on the horizon, the King of Denmark, weary of misfortune and vexed at the prospect of having to crave help from his old competitor of Sweden, laid down his arms. On May 22, 1629, a treaty of peace was signed at Lübeck. Christian received back the whole of his hereditary possessions. In return he resigned all claim to the bishoprics held by his family in the Empire, and engaged to meddle no further with the territorial arrangements of Lower Saxony.

Wallenstein, the master strategist, realized that making peace with Denmark was crucial. The Swedes and the Danes were starting to cooperate, and it would be easier to resist one country rather than two if it came to that. To his delight, he discovered that Christian was not averse to listening to his persuasive charm. Just as Gustavus spotted the first faint rays of light on the horizon, the King of Denmark, tired of adversity and frustrated at the thought of having to seek assistance from his old rival Sweden, laid down his arms. On May 22, 1629, a peace treaty was signed in Lübeck. Christian regained all his hereditary lands. In exchange, he gave up all claims to the bishoprics held by his family in the Empire and promised not to interfere any further with the territorial arrangements in Lower Saxony.

§ 3. Necessity of healing measures.

If the Peace of Lübeck was really to be a source of strength to Ferdinand it must be accompanied by some such measures as those with which Richelieu was accompanying his victory at Rochelle. It was not enough to have got rid of a foreign enemy. Some means must be found to allay the fears of the Germans themselves, which had found expression in the resistance of Stralsund.

If the Peace of Lübeck was truly going to strengthen Ferdinand, it needed to be backed by measures similar to those Richelieu was using to support his victory at Rochelle. It wasn't enough to just eliminate a foreign enemy. There had to be ways to ease the fears of the Germans, which had been expressed in the resistance of Stralsund.

§ 4. Opposite views as to what measures are needed.

That there was much to be done in this direction was openly acknowledged by almost all who had been concerned in the imperialist successes. Maximilian and the League held that it was above all things necessary to restrain the excesses of Wallenstein and his soldiers. Wallenstein held that it was above all things necessary to restrain the excessive demands of Maximilian and the clergy. Ferdinand, the man in whose hands fortune had placed the decision of the great question, probably stood alone in thinking that it was possible to satisfy both the soldiers and the priests without weakening his hold on the Empire.

That there was a lot to do in this regard was openly recognized by nearly everyone involved in the imperialist victories. Maximilian and the League believed it was crucial to rein in the excesses of Wallenstein and his troops. On the other hand, Wallenstein thought it was essential to curb the unreasonable demands of Maximilian and the clergy. Ferdinand, the man who had the power to decide the significant issue, likely believed he could appease both the soldiers and the priests without losing his grip on the Empire.

The first act of Ferdinand after the signature of the treaty was to invest Wallenstein formally with the Duchy of Mecklenburg. Offence was thus given to those who believed that the rights of territorial sovereignty had[Pg 119] been unduly invaded, and who were jealous of the right claimed by the Emperor to supersede by his own authority a prince of the Empire in favour of a successful soldier.

The first thing Ferdinand did after signing the treaty was to officially give Wallenstein the Duchy of Mecklenburg. This upset those who thought that the rights of territorial sovereignty had[Pg 119] been violated and who were resentful of the Emperor's claim to replace a prince of the Empire with a successful soldier at his own discretion.

§ 5. Ill treatment of the Protestants.

On the other side offence was given still more widely to those who wished to maintain the rights of Protestantism. Without wishing to enter upon a general persecution, Ferdinand was resolved to allow no rights against his church to those who could not conclusively prove to his own satisfaction that those rights were under the guarantee of unassailable law. He had begun in his own hereditary dominions. It is true that in Bohemia and Austria no tortures were inflicted, no martyrs suffered either at the stake or on the scaffold. But it was found that the stern, relentless pressure of daily annoyance was sufficient for the purpose of producing at least external conformity. By 1627 the desired result had been obtained, and Protestantism existed only as a proscribed religion. Then came the turn of the Palatinate. For a time there had been no open persecution. In 1625 Maximilian had written to the governor of Heidelberg not to let any opportunity slip, if he could find an excuse for turning out a Protestant minister from his parish and replacing him by a Catholic priest. In February, 1628, the Jesuits were able to report that they had made 400 converts in Heidelberg itself, and 1,200 in the neighbouring country districts. Then came a further change. In March an agreement was drawn up between Maximilian and Ferdinand. The Emperor received back Upper Austria, and made over to the Elector of Bavaria, in its stead, the Upper Palatinate and that part of the Lower Palatinate which lies on the right bank of the Rhine. Maximilian held that by this transfer he had acquired the full rights of a territo[Pg 120]rial prince, and that amongst these rights was that of disposing of the religion of his new subjects. In June all noblemen residing in the country were told that they must either change their religion within two months or go into exile. In September the order was extended to the inhabitants generally.

On the other side, there was even more offense given to those who wanted to uphold the rights of Protestantism. Without wanting to start a full-blown persecution, Ferdinand was determined to grant no rights against his church to anyone who couldn't definitively prove to him that those rights were protected by inviolable law. He had started this in his own hereditary territories. It's true that in Bohemia and Austria, no tortures were inflicted, and no martyrs suffered at the stake or on the scaffold. But the harsh, relentless pressure of daily harassment was enough to ensure at least outward conformity. By 1627, the desired outcome had been achieved, and Protestantism existed only as a banned religion. Then it was the turn of the Palatinate. For a time, there was no overt persecution. In 1625, Maximilian had written to the governor of Heidelberg not to miss any chance to excuse the removal of a Protestant minister from his parish in favor of a Catholic priest. In February 1628, the Jesuits reported that they had converted 400 people in Heidelberg and 1,200 in the nearby rural areas. Then there was another change. In March, an agreement was made between Maximilian and Ferdinand. The Emperor regained Upper Austria and, instead, handed over the Upper Palatinate and parts of the Lower Palatinate on the right bank of the Rhine to the Elector of Bavaria. Maximilian believed that by this transfer, he had obtained the full rights of a territorial prince, which included the right to determine the religion of his new subjects. In June, all noblemen living in the region were informed that they had to change their religion within two months or face exile. In September, the order was extended to the general population.

§ 6. The cities of South Germany.

The year 1628 was a year of alarm over all Protestant South Germany. There at least Ferdinand was ready to carry out the wishes expressed by the Catholic electors at Mühlhausen the year before. Whilst Maximilian was threatening the Palatinate, imperial commissioners were passing through the other territories and cities, taking account of churches and church property which had come into Protestant possession since the Convention of Passau. To the wishes of the populations not the slightest attention was paid. In Nördlingen, for instance, not a single Catholic was to be found. Every church in the place was none the less marked down for re-delivery to the Catholic clergy. In some places to which the commissioners came, Shylock-like, to claim their pound of flesh, they demanded more even than the strict letter of the law allowed them. Not content with restoring to the Catholic worship churches which had with general consent been in the hands of Protestants for half a century, they proceeded to compel the inhabitants of the towns to attend the mass.

The year 1628 was a year of alarm across Protestant South Germany. Ferdinand was ready to carry out the wishes expressed by the Catholic electors at Mühlhausen the previous year. While Maximilian was threatening the Palatinate, imperial commissioners were traveling through other territories and cities, taking stock of churches and church property that had come into Protestant possession since the Convention of Passau. The wishes of the populations were completely ignored. In Nördlingen, for example, there wasn’t a single Catholic to be found. Every church in the area was still marked for return to the Catholic clergy. In some places the commissioners showed up, demanding their pound of flesh like Shylock, and they asked for even more than the law allowed. Not satisfied with just restoring the Catholic churches that had been in Protestant hands for half a century with general agreement, they forced the townspeople to attend Mass.

§ 7. The Edict of Restitution.

The success of these outrageous measures in the south encouraged Ferdinand to pursue the same course in the north. There he had to deal not merely with scattered towns, or a few abbeys, but with the great lay bishoprics, many of which were extensive enough to form the domain of a duke or a landgrave. On March 29, 1629, before the Peace of[Pg 121] Lübeck was actually signed, he issued the fatal Edict of Restitution. With a stroke of his pen, the two archbishoprics of Magdeburg and Bremen, the twelve bishoprics of Minden, Verden, Halberstadt, Lübeck, Ratzeburg, Misnia, Merseburg, Naumburg, Brandenburg, Havelberg, Lebus, and Camin, with about a hundred and twenty smaller ecclesiastical foundations, were restored to the Catholic clergy.

The success of these extreme measures in the south motivated Ferdinand to take the same approach in the north. There, he faced not just scattered towns or a few abbeys, but significant lay bishoprics, many of which were large enough to rival the territory of a duke or a landgrave. On March 29, 1629, before the Peace of[Pg 121] Lübeck was actually signed, he issued the controversial Edict of Restitution. With a single signature, the two archbishoprics of Magdeburg and Bremen, along with the twelve bishoprics of Minden, Verden, Halberstadt, Lübeck, Ratzeburg, Misnia, Merseburg, Naumburg, Brandenburg, Havelberg, Lebus, and Camin, along with around a hundred and twenty smaller ecclesiastical foundations, were handed back to the Catholic clergy.

§ 8. Real weakness of the Emperor.

The wheel had come full circle round since the day when Christian of Anhalt had planned the great uprising to sweep away the Catholic bishops and the House of Austria. The House of Austria was firmer in its seat than ever. The Catholic bishops were triumphant. But in the midst of their triumph the enemies of the Empire were watching them keenly, and judging that both they and the Emperor were all the weaker for this grand vindication of legality.

The situation had come full circle since the day Christian of Anhalt planned the major uprising to remove the Catholic bishops and the House of Austria. The House of Austria was more secure than ever. The Catholic bishops were celebrating their victory. However, while they reveled in their success, the enemies of the Empire were observing them closely and concluded that both they and the Emperor were weakened by this grand affirmation of legality.

Section II.French Intervention in Italy.

§ 1. Gustavus and Richelieu.

In the north Gustavus had an eye not likely to be deceived for the joints of Ferdinand's harness. In the west Richelieu was preparing for the day when he too might aid in the overthrow of the Colossus. It is true that his first thought was of Spain and not of Germany. But he could hardly be brought into collision with one branch of the House of Austria without having sooner or later to deal with the other.

In the north, Gustavus had a keen eye for the weaknesses in Ferdinand's harness. In the west, Richelieu was getting ready for the day when he might also help bring down the Colossus. It's true that his first concern was Spain and not Germany. However, he could hardly avoid clashing with one branch of the House of Austria without eventually having to confront the other.

§ 2. The Mantuan War.

In Italy, the death of the Duke of Mantua and Montferrat without near heirs had given rise to war. The next heir was a very distant relation, the Duke of Nevers, whose family had long been naturalized in France. To Spain the presence of a dependent of France so near her possessions in the Milanese was in the highest degree undesi[Pg 122]rable, and she called upon Ferdinand to sequester the territory till another way of disposing it could be found. If in Germany before Ferdinand's election the rights of the Emperors had been but a shadow, those which they possessed in the old kingdom of Italy were but the shadow of a shade. But whatever they were, Ferdinand was the man to put them forth, and whilst Richelieu was engaged at Rochelle, Spanish troops had overrun Mantua, and in conjunction with the Duke of Savoy, ready now to seek his own interests by fighting for Spain, as in earlier days to seek his own interests by fighting against her, were besieging the Duke of Nevers in Casale, the only fortress which remained to him.

In Italy, the death of the Duke of Mantua and Montferrat without any close heirs had sparked a war. The next heir was a very distant relative, the Duke of Nevers, whose family had been long established in France. For Spain, having a French-dependent so close to its territories in the Milanese was extremely undesirable, and they urged Ferdinand to take control of the territory until a different solution could be arranged. If the rights of the Emperors had been merely a shadow in Germany before Ferdinand's election, in the old kingdom of Italy they were even less significant. But regardless of their importance, Ferdinand was the one to assert them, and while Richelieu was occupied at Rochelle, Spanish troops had taken over Mantua. Along with the Duke of Savoy, who was now looking out for his own interests by fighting for Spain, as he had once fought against her, they were besieging the Duke of Nevers in Casale, the only fortress he still held.

§ 3. Italian feeling against the Emperor.

This intervention of the Spaniards in the Emperor's name caused even greater indignation in Italy than their intervention in the Palatinate had caused in Germany. For in Germany the Emperor's name was in 1621 still connected with the ideas of law and order. In Italy it reminded men of nothing but foreign domination, a memory which was none the less vivid when the Emperor used his authority, whatever it might be, to support the real foreign domination of the immediate present, the Spanish domination in Milan. The Italian princes took alarm. Venice and the pope summoned France to their aid, and in March, 1629, Richelieu, taking Lewis with him across the snowy passes of the Alps, reduced the Duke of Savoy to submission, and forced the Spaniards to raise the siege of Casale.

This intervention by the Spaniards in the name of the Emperor caused even more outrage in Italy than their involvement in the Palatinate had in Germany. In Germany, the Emperor's name in 1621 was still associated with law and order. In Italy, it only brought to mind foreign rule, a memory that was even more intense when the Emperor used his authority, whatever it may have been, to back up the current foreign rule, the Spanish control in Milan. The Italian princes grew alarmed. Venice and the pope called on France for help, and in March 1629, Richelieu, taking Lewis with him across the snowy Alps, forced the Duke of Savoy to submit and compelled the Spaniards to lift the siege of Casale.

§ 4. Check inflicted on him by Richelieu.

Casale was the Stralsund of Italy. A power which had ventured to clothe itself in the attributes of a national authority, with even less reason than in Germany, had found its limits. Richelieu had the general feeling on his side.

Casale was like the Stralsund of Italy. A power that tried to dress itself in the traits of a national authority, with even less justification than in Germany, had reached its limits. Richelieu had the general sentiment backing him.

§ 5. The last Huguenot rebellion.

He did not venture to do more in Italy. The Duke of Rohan, the brother of that Soubise who had begun the war of Rochelle in 1625, had roused the Huguenots of Languedoc and the Cevennes to a fresh attempt at resistance, half Protestant, half aristocratic. As if the Rochellese had not sufficiently suffered for the mistake of calling in foreign aid, Rohan followed their example, and was foolish enough to ask for help from Spain. But the Spanish troops came not to his aid. Richelieu hurried back from Italy, made peace with England, and pitilessly crushed the rebellion in the south. Once more the victory was attended by the confirmation of the religious liberties of the Huguenots. They might worship as they pleased, but political independence they were not to have.

He didn't try to do anything more in Italy. The Duke of Rohan, the brother of Soubise who had started the Rochelle war in 1625, had rallied the Huguenots of Languedoc and the Cevennes for another attempt at resistance, which was partly Protestant and partly aristocratic. As if the people of Rochelle hadn’t already suffered enough for bringing in foreign help, Rohan followed their lead and was foolish enough to ask for assistance from Spain. But the Spanish troops didn’t come to his aid. Richelieu rushed back from Italy, made peace with England, and mercilessly crushed the rebellion in the south. Once again, the victory came with the affirmation of the Huguenots' religious liberties. They could worship as they wanted, but they were not going to have political independence.

§ 6. Strength of France.

The French monarchy was stronger for external enterprise than ever. By crushing all resistance, it had no longer to fear occupation for its energies at home, and by its tolerance of religion it had rendered itself capable of accepting the service of all its subjects, and it could offer its alliance to Protestant states without fear of suffering a rebuff.

The French monarchy was stronger than ever in its foreign ventures. By eliminating all opposition, it no longer needed to worry about being occupied, allowing it to focus its efforts at home. Its acceptance of different religions enabled it to enlist the support of all its subjects and to offer alliances to Protestant states without the risk of being rejected.

§ 7. Richelieu and the Imperialists in Italy.

Richelieu was again able to turn his attention to Italy. In the summer of 1629 an imperialist force of 20,000 men descended from the Alps and laid siege to Mantua. Ferdinand, having established peace in Germany, fancied that he could take up again in Italy the work which had been too great for Barbarossa. Spinola came to his aid with an army of equal force, and recommenced the attack upon Casale. In the spring of 1630 Richelieu was once more in Italy. Cardinal as he was, he was placed in command of the army. But instead of marching against the Spaniards, he turned first upon the Duke of Savoy.[Pg 124] Seizing Pignerol and Saluces, he gained possession of the Alpine passes. Then, with Piedmont at his feet, he passed on to relieve Casale, and forced the Spanish besiegers to retreat. But Richelieu was prudent as well as daring, and he left Mantua for the present in the hands of Spain and the Emperor.

Richelieu was once again able to focus on Italy. In the summer of 1629, an imperialist force of 20,000 men came down from the Alps and laid siege to Mantua. Ferdinand, having established peace in Germany, thought he could take on in Italy the task that had been too much for Barbarossa. Spinola joined him with an army of the same size and resumed the attack on Casale. In the spring of 1630, Richelieu was back in Italy. Although he was a Cardinal, he was given command of the army. But instead of marching against the Spaniards, he first turned his attention to the Duke of Savoy.[Pg 124] Seizing Pignerol and Saluces, he gained control of the Alpine passes. Then, with Piedmont under his control, he moved on to relieve Casale and forced the Spanish besiegers to retreat. However, Richelieu was both cautious and bold, and he left Mantua for the time being in the hands of Spain and the Emperor.

§ 8. State of Germany.

It was a hard thing to attack the united forces of Spain and the Empire face to face. It might be easier to support their enemies abroad, and to favour dissensions at home. In the Netherlands, the Dutch, encouraged by the diversion of the Italian war, were at last taking the offensive, and entering upon that aggressive warfare which ended by bringing the whole of North Brabant under their authority. In the north, Gustavus had concluded a peace with Poland, and was making preparations for actual intervention in Germany. In all this Richelieu was deeply interested. An ambassador of Lewis was engaged in arranging with Gustavus the terms on which France should assist him in the attack upon the Empire which he already contemplated.

It was challenging to confront the united forces of Spain and the Empire directly. It might be easier to support their enemies abroad and encourage conflicts at home. In the Netherlands, the Dutch, motivated by the distraction of the Italian war, were finally taking the initiative and entering into the kind of aggressive warfare that ultimately brought all of North Brabant under their control. Up north, Gustavus had made peace with Poland and was getting ready for actual intervention in Germany. Throughout this, Richelieu was very interested. An ambassador from Lewis was busy negotiating with Gustavus the terms for how France would support him in his planned attack on the Empire.

§ 9. Richelieu's expectations.

Not that even Richelieu foresaw the possibility of the magnificent results which were to follow from that enterprise. In 1630, as in 1624 and 1625, he would have preferred that a Protestant power should not be too successful. He would rather conquer with Sweden than not at all. But he would rather conquer with the help of the League than with the help of Sweden. Gustavus might be pushed on to do his best. He would effect a diversion, and that would be enough.

Not that even Richelieu could have predicted the amazing results that would come from that venture. In 1630, just like in 1624 and 1625, he would have preferred that a Protestant power didn’t succeed too much. He would rather win with Sweden than not win at all. But he would prefer to win with the League’s help rather than with Sweden’s help. Gustavus might be encouraged to do his best. He would create a diversion, and that would be sufficient.

Section III.Wallenstein deprived of his Command.

§ 1. Strong position of Wallenstein.

The long expected breach between the League and the Emperor's general had come at last. Instead of re[Pg 125]ducing his forces after the Peace of Lübeck, Wallenstein had increased them. He was now at the head of 100,000 men. From a military point of view no one could say it was too much. He had Mantua to defend, the coasts of the North Sea to watch, perhaps France to guard against, and that too with all the princes and peoples of Germany exasperated against him. Some efforts he made to curb the violence of his soldiers. But to restrain the monster he had created was beyond his power. And if his soldiers bore hard upon burgher and peasant, he himself treated the princes with contemptuous scorn. He asked why the electors and the other princes should not be treated as the Bohemian nobles had been treated. The Estates of the Empire had no more right to independence than the Estates of the kingdom. It was time for the Emperor to make himself master of Germany, as the kings of France and Spain were masters of their own dominions. All this made the electors above measure indignant. "A new domination," they told Ferdinand, "has arisen for the complete overthrow of the old and praiseworthy constitution of the Empire."

The long-anticipated split between the League and the Emperor's general had finally happened. Instead of reducing his forces after the Peace of Lübeck, Wallenstein had actually increased them. He was now in command of 100,000 troops. From a military perspective, nobody could argue that it was excessive. He had Mantua to defend, the North Sea coast to patrol, and potentially had to keep an eye on France, all while facing the anger of various princes and people in Germany against him. He made some attempts to control his soldiers' aggression. However, it was beyond his ability to restrain the monster he had created. While his soldiers imposed harsh treatment on townspeople and farmers, he showed nothing but contempt towards the princes. He questioned why the electors and other princes shouldn't be treated like the Bohemian nobles had been. The Estates of the Empire had no more right to independence than the Estates of the kingdom. It was time for the Emperor to take control of Germany, just as the kings of France and Spain dominated their own realms. This infuriated the electors to no end. "A new domination," they told Ferdinand, "has emerged to completely dismantle the old and honorable constitution of the Empire."

§ 2. What could he effect?

A reconstruction of that old rotten edifice would have done no harm. But its overthrow by military violence was another matter. A new form of government, to be exercised by a soldier with the help of soldiers, could never be found in justice,

A rebuild of that old, crumbling building wouldn’t have hurt anyone. But bringing it down with military force was a different story. A new kind of government run by a soldier and backed by soldiers could never be just.

For the league was always impressive. And the partnership of free power and free will.
The path of ancient rules, even though it twists, There is still no tricky path. It goes straight forward. The path of the lightning is direct, and it's a frightening path. Of the cannonball. It flies straight and fast, Shattering everything it can reach, and breaking what it touches.

Schiller's Piccolomini, act i. scene 4.

Schiller's Piccolomini, act 1, scene 4.

§ 3. His partiality.

Even whilst he was defending the universality of oppression on the principle that it was but fair that all estates should contribute to the common defence, he was exhibiting in his own case an extraordinary instance of partiality. Whilst all Germany was subjected to contributions and exactions, not a soldier was allowed to set foot on Wallenstein's own duchy of Mecklenburg.

Even while he was arguing for the universal nature of oppression based on the idea that it was only fair for everyone to pitch in for common defense, he was showing a remarkable example of favoritism in his own situation. While all of Germany was facing taxes and burdens, no soldier was ever permitted to enter Wallenstein's own duchy of Mecklenburg.

§ 4. The Edict of Restitution carried out.

And if the Catholic electors had good reason to complain of Wallenstein, Wallenstein had also good reason to complain of the electors. The process of carrying out the Edict of Restitution was increasing the number of his enemies. "The Emperor," he said, "needed recruits, not reforms." Ferdinand did not think so. He had persuaded the chapter of Halberstadt to elect a younger son of his own as their bishop. He induced the chapter of Magdeburg to depose their administrator, on the ground that he had taken part in the Danish war. But, in spite of the Edict of Restitution, the chapter of Magdeburg refused to choose a Catholic bishop in his place, and preferred a son of the Elector of Saxony. John George was thereby brought by his family interests into collision with the Edict of Restitution.

And while the Catholic electors had valid reasons to be upset with Wallenstein, Wallenstein also had good reasons to be frustrated with the electors. The execution of the Edict of Restitution was increasing the number of his adversaries. "The Emperor," he stated, "needs soldiers, not reforms." Ferdinand disagreed. He managed to convince the chapter of Halberstadt to elect one of his younger sons as their bishop. He prompted the chapter of Magdeburg to remove their administrator, claiming he had participated in the Danish war. However, despite the Edict of Restitution, the chapter of Magdeburg refused to select a Catholic bishop to replace him and instead chose a son of the Elector of Saxony. John George found himself in conflict with the Edict of Restitution due to his family's interests.

§ 5. Magdeburg refuses a garrison.

The city of Magdeburg had not been on good terms with the chapter. Wallenstein offered to support its resistance with the help of a garrison. But the city refused, and Wallenstein, in the face of the growing opposition, did not venture to force it to accept his offer.

The city of Magdeburg had not been on good terms with the chapter. Wallenstein offered to support its resistance with the help of a garrison. But the city refused, and Wallenstein, facing the increasing opposition, didn’t dare to force it to accept his offer.

§ 6. Growing opposition to Wallenstein.

Of the fact of the growing opposition no one could be doubtful. As to its causes there was much difference of opinion. The priests ascribed it to the barbarities of the soldiers. Wallenstein ascribed[Pg 127] it to the violence of the priests, and especially to the vigour with which they were attempting to reconvert the inhabitants of the archbishopric of Bremen, which they had recovered in virtue of the Edict of Restitution.

Of the fact that opposition was growing, no one could have any doubt. However, there were many differing opinions about the reasons behind it. The priests blamed the brutality of the soldiers. Wallenstein blamed the aggression of the priests, especially the intensity with which they were trying to reconvert the residents of the archbishopric of Bremen, which they had regained due to the Edict of Restitution.

§ 7. He talks of attacking the Pope.

On every side the priests and their schemes were in the way of Wallenstein's dazzling visions of a grand imperialist restoration. The Pope, as an Italian prince, had sympathized with France. "It is a hundred years," said Wallenstein, "since Rome has been plundered, and it is richer now than ever."

On all sides, the priests and their plans were blocking Wallenstein's bright ideas for a major imperial restoration. The Pope, being an Italian prince, had sided with France. “It’s been a hundred years,” Wallenstein said, “since Rome was looted, and it’s wealthier now than ever.”

§ 8. Assembly of Ratisbon.

On July 3, 1630, Ferdinand assembled round him the princes and electors at Ratisbon, in the hope of inducing them to elect his son, the King of Hungary, as King of the Romans, and therefore as his successor in the Empire. But to this project the electors refused even to listen. All who attended the assembly came with their minds full of the excesses of Wallenstein's soldiery. The commissioners of that very Duke of Pomerania who had served the imperial cause so well in the siege of Stralsund, had a tale of distress to pour out before the princes. His master's subjects, he said, had been driven to feed upon grass and the leaves of trees. Cases had occurred in which starving wretches had maintained life by devouring human flesh. A woman had even been known to feed upon her own child.

On July 3, 1630, Ferdinand gathered the princes and electors at Ratisbon, hoping to persuade them to choose his son, the King of Hungary, as King of the Romans and his successor in the Empire. However, the electors weren't interested in his proposal at all. Everyone who attended the assembly was preoccupied with the atrocities committed by Wallenstein's troops. The commissioners of the very Duke of Pomerania, who had supported the imperial cause during the siege of Stralsund, had a grim story to share with the princes. He said that his master's subjects had been forced to eat grass and tree leaves. There were even cases where starving people survived by eating human flesh. In one instance, a woman was reported to have eaten her own child.

§ 9. The deprivation of Wallenstein demanded.

Other tales were told, bad enough, if not quite so bad as this, and the misery of the populations gave support to the political grievances of their rulers. Ferdinand was plainly told that the electors did not mean to be subjected to military despotism. He must choose between them and Wallenstein.

Other stories were shared, troubling enough, if not quite as terrible as this one, and the suffering of the people reinforced the political complaints of their leaders. Ferdinand was clearly informed that the electors did not intend to be ruled by military tyranny. He had to decide between them and Wallenstein.

§ 10. Richelieu's intrigues.

Behind the Catholic Electors was Richelieu himself. Together with the recognized French ambassadors, the Capuchin Father Joseph, Richelieu's trusted confidant, had come to Ratisbon, encouraging the opposition to Wallenstein, and urging the electors to demand the neutrality of the Empire, if a war broke out between France and Spain.

Behind the Catholic Electors was Richelieu himself. Along with the official French ambassadors, the Capuchin Father Joseph, who was Richelieu's trusted confidant, had arrived in Ratisbon to rally opposition against Wallenstein, urging the electors to insist on the Empire's neutrality if a war erupted between France and Spain.

§ 11. Policy of the Electors.

Unhappily for Germany, the policy of the electors was purely conservative. There was nothing constructive even in Maximilian, the greatest of them all. The old loose relationship between the princes and the Emperor was to be restored whether it was adequate to the emergency or not. At the very moment when he had every need of conciliating opposition, he and his brother electors were refusing the petition of the deputies of the Duke of Pomerania that their masters might be allowed to keep possession of the bishopric of Camin.

Unfortunately for Germany, the electors' policy was strictly conservative. There was nothing innovative even from Maximilian, the greatest among them. The old weak bond between the princes and the Emperor was set to be restored, regardless of whether it addressed the current crisis or not. At the very time he needed to win over opposing forces, he and his fellow electors were denying the request from the Duke of Pomerania's representatives to let their rulers maintain control of the bishopric of Camin.

§ 12. Landing of Gustavus.

At the moment when the offence was given, it was known at Ratisbon that Gustavus Adolphus had landed on the coast of Pomerania.

At the time the offense occurred, it was known in Regensburg that Gustavus Adolphus had landed on the coast of Pomerania.

§ 13. Gustavus comes without allies.

Five years before Gustavus had refused to stir against the Emperor without the aid of a powerful coalition. He now ventured to throw himself alone into the midst of Germany. He had no certainty even of French aid. The French ambassador had offered him money, but had accompanied the offer by conditions. Gustavus thrust aside both the money and the conditions. If he went at all, he would go on his own terms.

Five years earlier, Gustavus had declined to take action against the Emperor without the support of a strong coalition. Now, he decided to enter Germany on his own. He wasn't even sure if he would get help from the French. The French ambassador had offered him money but included certain conditions. Gustavus rejected both the money and the conditions. If he was going to act, he would do it on his own terms.

§ 14. His hopefulness.

He knew well enough that the task before him, apparently far harder than in 1625, was in reality far easier. He saw that between the ecclesiastical Electors on the one hand, and Wallenstein on[Pg 129] the other, the Protestant princes must cling to him for safety. To one who suggested that even if he were victorious the princes would seek to profit by his victory, he answered, with the assurance of genius, 'If I am victorious, they will be my prey.'

He understood that the challenge ahead of him, seemingly much tougher than in 1625, was actually much simpler. He realized that between the church Electors on one side and Wallenstein on[Pg 129] the other, the Protestant princes had to rely on him for their protection. When someone suggested that even if he won, the princes would try to benefit from his success, he confidently replied, 'If I win, they will be my prey.'

§ 15. Dismissal of Wallenstein.

Events were working for him at Ratisbon. Before the persistent demand of the electors for Wallenstein's dismissal Ferdinand was powerless. Even Wallenstein would not have been strong enough to contend against the League, backed by France, with a whole Protestant north bursting into insurrection in his rear. But, in truth, neither Ferdinand nor Wallenstein thought of resistance. The general, strong as his position was, at the head of the most numerous and well-appointed army in Europe, retired into private life without a murmur. He may, perhaps, have calculated that it would not be long before he would be again needed.

Events were turning in his favor at Ratisbon. Ferdinand was unable to resist the electors' ongoing demands for Wallenstein's dismissal. Even Wallenstein himself wouldn't be strong enough to fight against the League, backed by France, with the entire Protestant north rising up behind him. But in reality, neither Ferdinand nor Wallenstein considered resistance. The general, despite his powerful position at the head of the largest and best-equipped army in Europe, stepped back into private life without a word of protest. He might have thought that it wouldn’t be long before he was needed again.

§ 16. Ferdinand's position.

That Ferdinand felt the blow keenly it is impossible to doubt. He thought much of the maintenance of the imperial dignity, and the uprising of the electors was in some sort an uprising against himself. But the system which had fallen was the system of Wallenstein rather than his own. He had sanctioned the contributions and exactions, feebly hoping that they were not so bad as they seemed, or that if anything was wrong a little more energy on Wallenstein's part would set things straight. As to Wallenstein's idea of a revolutionary empire founded on the ruins of the princes, Ferdinand would have been the first to regard it with horror. His policy was in the main far more in accordance with that of Maximilian than with that of Wallenstein.

Ferdinand certainly felt the impact strongly. He cared a lot about maintaining the imperial dignity, and the uprising of the electors felt like a rebellion against him. However, the system that collapsed was Wallenstein's rather than his own. He had approved the taxes and demands, weakly hoping they weren't as bad as they appeared, or that if anything was off, Wallenstein would take more decisive action to fix it. As for Wallenstein's notion of a revolutionary empire built on the destruction of the princes, Ferdinand would have been the first to be horrified. His approach was overall much more aligned with Maximilian's than with Wallenstein's.

§ 17. Concessions of Ferdinand in Italy.

Wallenstein's dismissal was not the only sacrifice to[Pg 130] which Ferdinand was obliged to consent. He agreed to invest the Duke of Nevers with the Duchy of Mantua, hoping in return to secure the neutrality of France in his conflict with Sweden.

Wallenstein's dismissal wasn't the only sacrifice that Ferdinand had to agree to. He decided to give the Duchy of Mantua to the Duke of Nevers, hoping to get France's neutrality in his war with Sweden in return.

§ 18. Tilly in command.

The result of that conflict depended mainly on the attitude taken by the Protestants of the north, whom Ferdinand, in combination with the Catholic electors, was doing his best to alienate. Tilly was placed in command of the army which had lately been Wallenstein's, as well as of his own. The variety of habits and of feeling in the two armies did not promise well for the future. But, numerically, Tilly was far superior to Gustavus.

The outcome of that conflict mainly relied on the stance of the northern Protestants, whom Ferdinand, along with the Catholic electors, was trying hard to push away. Tilly was put in charge of the army that had recently belonged to Wallenstein, as well as his own. The differences in habits and attitudes between the two armies didn't bode well for the future. However, in terms of numbers, Tilly was much stronger than Gustavus.

Section IV.The Swedes establish themselves on the Coast of the Baltic.

§ 1. The Swedish army.

Gustavus, on the other hand, commanded a force inferior only in numbers. Thoroughly disciplined, it was instinct with the spirit of its commander. It shared his religious enthusiasm and his devotion to the interests of his country. It had followed him in many a hardly-won fight, and had never known defeat under his orders. It believed with justice that his genius for war was far greater than that of any commander who was likely to be sent against him.

Gustavus, on the other hand, led a force that was only outnumbered. Well-trained and embodying the spirit of their leader, they shared his passionate faith and commitment to their country's interests. They had fought alongside him in many difficult battles and had never faced defeat under his command. Rightfully, they believed that his military talent far surpassed that of any commander likely to oppose him.

§ 2. The Duke of Pomerania submits to Gustavus.

The first attempt of Gustavus to win over a prince of the Empire to his side was made before Stettin, the capital of the Duke of Pomerania. He insisted on a personal interview with the aged Boguslav, the last of the old Wendish line. Boguslav had ever been on good terms with the Emperor. He had helped Wallenstein at Stralsund. But his deputies had pleaded in vain at Ratisbon for his right to retain[Pg 131] the bishopric of Camin and for some amelioration of the misery of his subjects. He now pleaded in person with Gustavus to be allowed to remain neutral. Gustavus, like Tilly in 1623, would hear nothing of neutrality. The old man could hold out no longer. "Be it as you wish, in God's name," he said. He begged the king to be a father to him. "Nay," replied Gustavus, "I would rather be your son." The inheritance of the childless man would make an excellent bulwark for the defence of the Baltic.

The first attempt by Gustavus to win over a prince of the Empire took place before Stettin, the capital of the Duke of Pomerania. He requested a personal meeting with the elderly Boguslav, the last of the old Wendish line. Boguslav had always had a good relationship with the Emperor and had supported Wallenstein at Stralsund. However, his representatives had unsuccessfully argued at Ratisbon for his right to keep[Pg 131] the bishopric of Camin and for some relief for his suffering subjects. Now, he personally asked Gustavus to allow him to remain neutral. Gustavus, like Tilly in 1623, would not accept neutrality. The old man could no longer withstand the pressure. "Do as you wish, in God's name," he said. He asked the king to be like a father to him. "No," Gustavus replied, "I would rather be your son." The inheritance of the childless man would serve as an excellent defense for the Baltic.

§ 3. The Elector of Brandenburg prefers neutrality.

For some time longer Gustavus was busy in securing a basis of operations along the coast by clearing Pomerania and Mecklenburg of imperialist garrisons. But, as yet, the northern princes were unwilling to support him. In vain Gustavus reasoned with the ambassador of his brother-in-law, the Elector of Brandenburg, who had come to announce his master's neutrality. "It is time," he said, "for his highness to open his eyes, and to rouse himself from his ease, that his highness may no longer be in his own land a lieutenant of the Emperor, nay, rather of the Emperor's servant. He who makes a sheep of himself is eaten by the wolf. His highness must be my friend or enemy, when I come to his frontier. He must be hot or cold. No third course will be allowed, be you sure of that." The words were thrown away for the present. There may have been something of mere cowardice in the Elector's resistance to the overtures made to him. Frederick had failed, and Christian had failed, and why not Gustavus? But there was something, too, of the old German feeling remaining, of unwillingness to join with the foreigner against the Empire. "To do so," said the Brandenburg ambassador, "would be both dishonourable and disloyal."

For a while longer, Gustavus focused on establishing a base of operations along the coast by driving the imperialist garrisons out of Pomerania and Mecklenburg. However, the northern princes were still not ready to support him. Gustavus tried in vain to reason with the ambassador of his brother-in-law, the Elector of Brandenburg, who had come to announce his leader's neutrality. "It's time," he said, "for his highness to open his eyes and shake off his complacency, so he is no longer just a lieutenant of the Emperor, but instead a servant to the Emperor's cause. He who acts like a sheep will end up as prey for the wolf. His highness must choose to be my friend or my enemy when I reach his borders. He needs to be either in favor or against me. There’s no middle ground, mark my words." But for now, his words fell on deaf ears. The Elector's resistance to his approach might have stemmed from sheer cowardice. Frederick had failed, and Christian had failed, so why not Gustavus? Yet there was also a lingering sense of the old German spirit, a reluctance to ally with a foreign force against the Empire. "To do so," said the Brandenburg ambassador, "would be both dishonorable and disloyal."

§ 4. Negotiations between Sweden and France.

Gustavus had but to wait till Ferdinand's repeated blunders made loyalty impossible even with the much-enduring George William. Fortunately for Gustavus, he was now in a position in which he was able to wait a little. An attempt had been made in France to overthrow Richelieu, in which the queen mother, Mary of Medici, had taken a leading part. Richelieu, she warned her son, was leading him to slight the interests of the Church. But Lewis was unconvinced, and Mary of Medici found that all political authority was in Richelieu's hands.

Gustavus just had to wait until Ferdinand's repeated mistakes made loyalty impossible, even for the very patient George William. Luckily for Gustavus, he was in a position where he could afford to wait a bit. In France, there had been an attempt to overthrow Richelieu, with the queen mother, Mary of Medici, playing a key role. She warned her son that Richelieu was causing him to neglect the Church's interests. But Lewis wasn't swayed, and Mary of Medici discovered that all political power was in Richelieu's hands.

1631
§ 5. The Treaty of Bärwalde.

The complete success of the princes opposed to Wallenstein had perhaps exceeded Richelieu's expectations. A balance of power between Wallenstein and the League would have served his purpose better. But if Ferdinand was to be strong, it did not matter to France whether the army which gave him strength was commanded by Wallenstein or by Tilly. Richelieu, therefore, made up his mind to grant subsidies to Gustavus without asking for the conditions which had been refused in the preceding spring. On January 23 the Treaty of Bärwalde was signed between France and Sweden. A large payment of money was assured to Gustavus for five years. Gustavus, on his part, engaged to respect the constitutions of the Empire as they were before Ferdinand's victories, and to leave untouched the Catholic religion wherever he found it established. Out of the co-operation of Catholic and Protestant states, a milder way of treating religious differences was already arising, just as the final establishment of toleration in England grew out of the co-operation between the Episcopal Church and the Nonconformists.

The total success of the princes against Wallenstein probably exceeded Richelieu's expectations. A balance of power between Wallenstein and the League would have worked better for him. But if Ferdinand was going to be strong, it didn’t matter to France whether the army giving him strength was led by Wallenstein or Tilly. So, Richelieu decided to provide financial support to Gustavus without insisting on the conditions that had been turned down the previous spring. On January 23, the Treaty of Bärwalde was signed between France and Sweden. A significant payment of money was guaranteed to Gustavus for five years. Gustavus, in return, promised to respect the Empire's constitutions as they were before Ferdinand's victories and to leave the Catholic religion untouched wherever it was already established. From the cooperation of Catholic and Protestant states, a more moderate approach to religious differences was emerging, similar to how the eventual establishment of toleration in England came from the cooperation between the Episcopal Church and the Nonconformists.

Section V.The Fall of Magdeburg.

§ 1. Hesitation of the Elector of Saxony.

Further successes marked the early months of 1631. But till the two Protestant Electors could make up their minds to throw in their lot with Gustavus, nothing serious could be effected. John George felt that something ought to be done. All over North Germany the Protestants were appealing to him to place himself at their head. To say that he was vacillating and irresolute, born to watch events rather than to control them, is only to say that he had not changed his nature. But it must never be forgotten that the decision before him was a very hard one. In no sense could it be regarded otherwise than as a choice between two evils. On the one side lay the preponderance of a hostile religion. On the other side lay the abandonment of all hope of German unity, a unity which was nothing to Gustavus, but which a German Elector could not venture to disregard. It might be, indeed, that a new and better system would arise on the ruins of the old. But if Saxony were victorious with the aid of Sweden, the destruction of the existing order was certain, the establishment of a new one was problematical.

Further successes defined the early months of 1631. But until the two Protestant Electors could decide to join forces with Gustavus, nothing significant could happen. John George felt that action was necessary. Throughout North Germany, Protestants were urging him to lead them. To say that he was indecisive and hesitant, more suited to observing events than influencing them, is just to say that he hadn’t changed his nature. However, it’s important to remember that the decision he faced was a tough one. It could only be seen as a choice between two bad options. On one side was the dominance of a hostile religion. On the other side was the loss of all hope for German unity, something that meant little to Gustavus but was impossible for a German Elector to ignore. It was possible that a new and better system might emerge from the downfall of the old one. But if Saxony triumphed with Sweden's help, the existing order would definitely be destroyed, and the establishment of a new one would be uncertain.

§ 2. The Assembly at Leipzig.

A great Protestant assembly held at Leipzig in March, determined to make one more appeal to the Emperor. If only he would withdraw that fatal Edict of Restitution, the Protestants of the north would willingly take their places as obedient estates of the Empire. No foreign king should win them from their allegiance, or induce them to break asunder the last ties which bound them together to their head. But this time the appeal was accompanied by a step in the direction of active resistance. The Protestant estates represented at Leipzig agreed to levy soldiers, in order to be prepared for whatever might happen.

A major Protestant meeting took place in Leipzig in March, aimed at making one last appeal to the Emperor. If he would just lift that disastrous Edict of Restitution, the northern Protestants would gladly take their places as loyal members of the Empire. No foreign king should sway them from their loyalty or persuade them to sever the last connections that united them to their leader. However, this time the appeal came with a move towards active resistance. The Protestant representatives at Leipzig agreed to recruit soldiers, preparing for whatever might come next.

§ 3. Tilly in the north.

Time was pressing. The Treaty of Bärwalde had opened the eyes of Maximilian and the League to the danger of procrastination. If they had entertained any hope that France would leave them to contend with Gustavus alone, that hope was now at an end. Tilly was despatched into the north to combat the Swedish king.

Time was running out. The Treaty of Bärwalde had made Maximilian and the League realize the risk of delaying action. If they had any hope that France would let them face Gustavus alone, that hope was gone. Tilly was sent to the north to fight the Swedish king.

§ 4. Tilly's advance and retreat.

Ferdinand had despised the danger from Gustavus. "We have got a new little enemy," he said, laughing, when he heard of the disembarkation of the Swedes. Tilly knew better. He pressed rapidly forward, hoping to thrust himself between Gustavus in Pomerania and his lieutenant, Horn, in Mecklenburg. If he succeeded, the invading army would be cut in two, and liable to be defeated in detail. Success at first attended his effort. On March 29, whilst the princes were debating at Leipzig, he took New Brandenburg, cutting down the whole Swedish garrison of 2,000 men. But Gustavus was too rapid for him. Uniting his forces with those of Horn, he presented a bold front to the enemy. Tilly was driven back upon the Elbe. The remaining fortresses on the Baltic, and the important post of Frankfort on the Oder, garrisoned with eight imperialist regiments, fell into the power of the conqueror.

Ferdinand had underestimated the threat from Gustavus. "We've got a new little enemy," he laughed when he heard about the Swedes landing. Tilly was more realistic. He advanced quickly, hoping to position himself between Gustavus in Pomerania and his lieutenant, Horn, in Mecklenburg. If he succeeded, the invading army would be split and could be defeated more easily. Initially, he had some success. On March 29, while the princes were debating in Leipzig, he captured New Brandenburg, eliminating the entire Swedish garrison of 2,000 men. But Gustavus was too fast for him. By joining forces with Horn, he was able to stand strong against the enemy. Tilly was pushed back toward the Elbe. The remaining strongholds on the Baltic, along with the key position of Frankfort on the Oder, which had eight imperial regiments stationed there, fell to the victor.

§ 5. Magdeburg.

A greater and more important city than Frankfort was at stake. The citizens of Magdeburg had raised the standard of independence without waiting for leave from John George of Saxony. Gustavus had sent a Swedish officer to conduct their defence. But without the support of the Electors of Saxony and Brandenburg, he durst not bring his army to their assistance.

A larger and more significant city than Frankfurt was at stake. The people of Magdeburg had declared their independence without waiting for permission from John George of Saxony. Gustavus had sent a Swedish officer to lead their defense. However, without the backing of the Electors of Saxony and Brandenburg, he dared not bring his army to help them.

§ 6. Treaty of Cherasco.

The imperialists were gathering thickly round Mag[Pg 135]deburg. On April 26 a treaty was signed at Cherasco, between France and the Empire, which restored peace in Italy, and set free the Emperor's troops beyond the Alps for service in Germany. If Tilly saw matters still in a gloomy light, his fiery lieutenant, Pappenheim, thought there was no reason to despair. "This summer," he wrote, "we can sweep our enemies before us. God give us grace thereto."

The imperialists were gathering densely around Mag[Pg 135]deburg. On April 26, a treaty was signed at Cherasco between France and the Empire, which brought peace to Italy and allowed the Emperor's troops beyond the Alps to be deployed in Germany. While Tilly viewed the situation with a dark outlook, his passionate lieutenant, Pappenheim, believed there was no reason to lose hope. "This summer," he wrote, "we can push our enemies back. May God grant us the strength to do so."

§ 7. Convention with the Elector of Brandenburg.

As the siege went on, Gustavus, writing under his enforced inaction, pleaded hard with the two Electors. From the Elector of Brandenburg he demanded the right to occupy the two fortresses of Küstrin and Spandau. Hopes were held out to him of the surrender of Küstrin, but he was assured that Spandau should never be his. Accompanied by a picked body of troops, he marched straight upon Berlin. On May 13, outside the city gates, he held a long conference with his brother-in-law, the Elector. He argued in vain. To one of the Dukes of Mecklenburg, who had accompanied him, he spoke in bitter words. "I am marching," he said, "upon Magdeburg, to deliver the city. If no one will assist me, I will retreat at once. I will offer peace to the Emperor, and go home to Stockholm. I know that the Emperor will agree to my terms. But you Protestants will have to answer at the day of judgment that you would do nothing for the cause of God. In this world, too, you will be punished. Magdeburg will be taken, and, if I retire, you will have to look to yourselves." The next day the conference was resumed. From early morning till nine at night the Elector persisted in his refusal. But the armed men who stood behind Gustavus were the most powerful of arguments.[Pg 136] At last the Swedish king had his way. On the 15th the gates of Spandau were thrown open to his troops.

As the siege continued, Gustavus, stuck in his forced inaction, urged the two Electors for support. He requested the right to take control of the two fortresses, Küstrin and Spandau, from the Elector of Brandenburg. He was given hope about Küstrin surrendering, but was assured that Spandau would never be his. Accompanied by a select group of soldiers, he marched directly towards Berlin. On May 13, just outside the city gates, he had a lengthy meeting with his brother-in-law, the Elector. He argued in vain. To one of the Dukes of Mecklenburg who was with him, he spoke angrily: "I am heading towards Magdeburg to save the city. If no one will help me, I will turn back right away. I’ll offer peace to the Emperor and return home to Stockholm. I know the Emperor will accept my terms. But you Protestants will have to answer at the day of judgment for doing nothing for God’s cause. In this world, too, you will face consequences. Magdeburg will fall, and if I pull back, you’ll have to fend for yourselves." The next day, the discussion continued. From early morning until late at night, the Elector held firm in his refusal. But the armed men behind Gustavus were a powerful argument.[Pg 136] Finally, the Swedish king got his way. On the 15th, the gates of Spandau were opened to his troops.

§ 8. Resistance of the Elector of Saxony.

But, if the Elector of Brandenburg had given way, the Elector of Saxony was not to be moved. He had not yet received an answer to his appeal to the Emperor; and till that arrived he would enter into no alliance with a foreigner. Further advance was impossible. Cut to the heart by the refusal, Gustavus withdrew, leaving Magdeburg to its fate.

But if the Elector of Brandenburg had backed down, the Elector of Saxony wasn't going to budge. He still hadn't gotten a response to his request from the Emperor; and until he did, he wouldn't form any alliances with outsiders. Further progress was impossible. Stung by the rejection, Gustavus pulled back, leaving Magdeburg to its fate.

§ 9. Storming of Magdeburg.

That fate was not long in coming. The city was hardly in a state to make a desperate resistance. The council had levied men to fight their battle. But amongst the body of the townsmen there were some who counselled submission, and others who preferred taking their ease whilst the hired soldiers were manning the walls. On May 20, Pappenheim stormed the city. In those days the sack of a town taken by storm was claimed as a right by the soldiers, as firmly by those of Gustavus as by those of Tilly and Wallenstein. But a few weeks before, the Protestant population of Frankfort had been exposed to the violence and greed of the Swedish army, simply because they had been unable to prevent the imperialists from defending the place. But the sack of Magdeburg was accompanied by circumstances of peculiar horror. Scarcely had the first rush taken place over the walls when, either intentionally or by accident, some of the houses were set on fire. In the excitement of plunder or of terror no one thought of stopping the progress of the flames. The conquerors, angered by the thought that their booty was being snatched away from before their eyes by an enemy more irresistible than themselves, were inflamed almost to madness. Few could meet that infuriated soldiery[Pg 137] and live. Whilst every form of death, and of outrage worse than death, was encountered in the streets, the shrieks of the wretched victims were overpowered by the roaring of the flames. In a few hours the great city, the virgin fortress which had resisted Charles V. and Wallenstein, with the exception of the Cathedral and a few houses around it, was reduced to a blackened ruin, beneath which lay the calcined bones of men, of tender women, and of innocent babes.

That fate didn't take long to arrive. The city was hardly prepared to make a desperate stand. The council had gathered men to fight their battle. But among the townspeople, some suggested giving up, while others preferred to relax as the hired soldiers defended the walls. On May 20, Pappenheim stormed the city. Back then, soldiers claimed the right to pillage a town that fell to them, as firmly as those of Gustavus, Tilly, or Wallenstein. Just a few weeks earlier, the Protestant population of Frankfort had faced the violence and greed of the Swedish army simply because they couldn't stop the imperialists from defending the place. But the sacking of Magdeburg was marked by especially horrific circumstances. Hardly had the first wave breached the walls when, whether on purpose or by accident, some houses caught fire. In the chaos of looting and terror, no one thought to stop the flames from spreading. The conquerors, furious that their plunder was slipping away from them due to an enemy more powerful than they were, were driven almost to madness. Few could face that enraged army and survive. As every form of death—and horrors worse than death—occurred in the streets, the screams of the unfortunate victims were drowned out by the roaring flames. In just a few hours, the great city, the stronghold that had withstood Charles V. and Wallenstein, was reduced to a charred ruin, with only the Cathedral and a few surrounding houses remaining, hiding the burned bones of men, tender women, and innocent babies.

§ 10. Tilly's part in the matter.

For the horrors of that day Tilly was not personally responsible. He would have hindered the storm if he had been able. The tales which carried through all Protestant Germany the evil deeds of the old warrior, and represented him as hounding on his men to the wretched work, were pure inventions. He had nothing to gain by the destruction of Magdeburg. He had everything to gain by saving it as a basis of operations for his army.

For the horrors of that day, Tilly was not personally responsible. He would have stopped the chaos if he could have. The stories that spread throughout Protestant Germany about the old warrior's evil actions and how he incited his men to carry out the terrible work were complete fabrications. He had nothing to gain from the destruction of Magdeburg; he had everything to gain by saving it as a base for his army.

§ 11. False policy which led to the disaster.

But if Tilly was not responsible for the consequences of the siege, he and his masters were responsible for the policy which had made the siege possible. That cathedral standing out from amidst the ruins of Magdeburg was but too apt a symbol of the work which he and the League had set themselves to do. That the rights of the clergy and the church might be maintained, all the homes and dwellings of men in Germany were to be laid waste, all the social and political arrangements to which they had attached themselves were to be dashed into ruin.

But if Tilly wasn't accountable for the outcomes of the siege, he and his leaders were responsible for the strategy that made the siege happen. That cathedral rising from the ruins of Magdeburg was a perfect symbol of the work he and the League aimed to accomplish. To protect the rights of the clergy and the church, all the homes and lives of people in Germany were to be destroyed, and all the social and political structures they had built were to be shattered.

§ 12. Ferdinand refuses to cancel the Edict of Restitution.

Even now Ferdinand was preparing his answer to the last appeal of the faithful Protestant estates. The Edict of Restitution he would maintain to the uttermost. Of the armament of the princes he spoke in terms of contemptuous[Pg 138] arrogance. Let John George and his companions in ill-doing dismiss their soldiers, and not presume to dictate terms by force to the head of the Empire. Ferdinand had declared the law as it was, and by the law he meant to abide.

Even now, Ferdinand was getting ready to respond to the last plea from the loyal Protestant states. He was determined to uphold the Edict of Restitution to the fullest. He spoke about the princes’ military strength with scornful arrogance. Let John George and his fellow wrongdoers send their soldiers home and not think they could impose their demands on the leader of the Empire through force. Ferdinand had stated the law as it was, and he intended to stick to it.


CHAPTER VIII.
THE VICTORIES OF GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS.

Section I.Alliance between the Swedes and the Saxons.

1631
§ 1. The camp of Werben.

A great fear fell upon the minds of all Protestant men. The cities of the south, Augsburg and Nüremberg, which had begun to protest against the execution of the edict, fell back into silence. In the north, Gustavus, using terror to counteract terror, planted his cannon before the walls of Berlin, and wrung from his reluctant brother-in-law the renunciation of his neutrality. But such friendship could last no longer than the force which imposed it, and John George could not be won so easily. William of Hesse Cassel was the first of the German princes to come voluntarily into the camp of Gustavus. Bernhard of Saxe-Weimar came too, young as he was, full of military experience, and full too of memories of his forefathers, the heroes of that old Saxon line which had forfeited the Saxon Electorate for the sake of the Gospel. But neither William nor Bernhard could bring much more than their own swords. Gustavus dared not take the offensive. Throwing up an entrenched camp at Werben, where the Havel joins the Elbe, he waited for Tilly, and repulsed an attack made upon him. But what was such a victory worth? Hardships and disease were thinning his ranks, and unless aid came, the end would be very near.

A deep fear settled over all Protestant men. The southern cities, Augsburg and Nuremberg, which had started to resist the enforcement of the edict, fell silent once more. Up north, Gustavus, using fear to fight fear, positioned his cannons outside the walls of Berlin and forced his unwilling brother-in-law to abandon his neutrality. But such a friendship could only last as long as the power that created it, and John George was not easily swayed. William of Hesse-Cassel was the first German prince to willingly join Gustavus’s camp. Bernhard of Saxe-Weimar also joined, though young, he was experienced in military matters and carried memories of his ancestors, the heroes of that old Saxon lineage that had lost the Saxon Electorate for the Gospel. However, neither William nor Bernhard could offer much more than their own swords. Gustavus didn’t dare take the offensive. He set up a fortified camp at Werben, where the Havel meets the Elbe, waiting for Tilly, and managed to fend off an attack against him. But what did such a victory even mean? Hardship and disease were depleting his ranks, and without support, the end was very close.

§ 2. Tilly reinforced.

The aid which he needed was brought to him by the blindness of Ferdinand. At last the results of the treaty of Cherasco were making themselves felt. The troops from Italy had reached the north, and, in August, Tilly was at the head of 40,000 men. With the reinforcements came orders from the Emperor. The tame deflection of John George from the line of strict obedience was no longer to be borne. Tilly must compel him to lay down his arms, or to join in the war against the foreign invasion.

The help he needed came from Ferdinand's blindness. Finally, the effects of the treaty of Cherasco were being felt. The troops from Italy had arrived in the north, and in August, Tilly was leading 40,000 men. With the reinforcements, orders from the Emperor arrived. John George's mild straying from strict obedience could no longer be tolerated. Tilly had to force him to either surrender or join the fight against the foreign invasion.

§ 3. Summons John George to disarm.

These orders reached Tilly on August 18. On the 24th he sent a message to the Elector, asking him by what right he was in arms against the laws of the Empire. John George had some difficulty in finding an answer, but he refused to dismiss his troops.

These orders reached Tilly on August 18. On the 24th, he sent a message to the Elector, asking him by what authority he was taking up arms against the laws of the Empire. John George struggled to find a response, but he refused to disband his troops.

§ 4. Attacks Saxony.

If Tilly had only let the Elector alone, he would probably have had nothing to fear from him for some time to come. But Tilly knew no policy beyond the letter of his instructions. He at once crossed the Saxon frontier. Pappenheim seized Merseburg. Tilly reduced Leipzig to surrender by the threat that he would deal with the city worse than with Magdeburg. The Elector, so long unwilling to draw the sword, was beyond measure angry. He sent speedy couriers to Gustavus, offering his alliance on any terms.

If Tilly had just left the Elector alone, he likely wouldn’t have had anything to worry about for a while. But Tilly didn’t know any strategy beyond the strict orders he received. He immediately crossed into Saxony. Pappenheim took Merseburg. Tilly forced Leipzig to surrender by threatening to treat the city worse than he did Magdeburg. The Elector, who had been reluctant to take up arms, was extremely angry. He quickly sent messengers to Gustavus, offering his alliance on any terms.

§ 5. Union of the Swedes and the Saxons.

Gustavus did not wait for a second bidding. The wish of his heart was at last accomplished. He put his forces at once in motion, bringing the Elector of Brandenburg with him. The Saxon commander was the Lutheran Arnim, the very man who had led Wallenstein's troops to the siege of Stralsund. The Edict of Restitution had taught him that Wallenstein's idea of a Germany united without respect[Pg 140] for differences of religion was not to be realized under Ferdinand. He had thrown up his post, and had sought service with John George. Without being in any way a man of commanding ability, he had much experience in war.

Gustavus didn’t wait for a second invitation. His heart's desire was finally fulfilled. He immediately mobilized his forces, bringing the Elector of Brandenburg along with him. The Saxon commander was Arnim, a Lutheran and the very person who had led Wallenstein's troops during the siege of Stralsund. The Edict of Restitution had taught him that Wallenstein's vision of a united Germany, ignoring religious differences, wouldn't come to pass under Ferdinand. He had resigned his position and sought service with John George. While he wasn't particularly a strong leader, he had a lot of experience in warfare.

§ 6. The Saxon troops.

The Saxon soldiers were a splendid sight. New clothed and new armed, they had with them all the pomp and circumstance of glorious war. But they had had no experience of fighting. They were as raw as Wallenstein's troops had been when he first entered the diocese of Halberstadt in 1625.

The Saxon soldiers were an impressive sight. Dressed in new uniforms and equipped with new weapons, they carried all the fanfare and display of glorious war. But they had no fighting experience. They were as inexperienced as Wallenstein's troops had been when he first entered the diocese of Halberstadt in 1625.

§ 7. The Swedish troops.

The Swedes were a rabble rout to look upon, at least in the eyes of the inexperienced Saxons. Their new allies laughed heartily at their uniforms, ragged with long service and soiled with the dust of the camp and the bivouac. But the war-worn men had confidence in their general, and their general had confidence in them.

The Swedes were quite a sight for the inexperienced Saxons. Their new allies laughed loudly at their uniforms, worn out from long service and dirty from camp life. But the battle-hardened men trusted their general, and their general trusted them.

§ 8. Gustavus as a commander.

Such confidence was based on even better grounds than the confidence of the veterans of the League in Tilly. Tilly was simply an excellent commander of the old Spanish school. He had won his battles by his power of waiting till he was superior in numbers. When the battles came they were what are generally called soldiers' battles. The close-packed columns won their way to victory by sheer push of pike. But Gustavus, like all great commanders, was an innovator in the art of war. To the heavy masses of the enemy he opposed lightness and flexibility. His cannon were more easily moved, his muskets more easily handled. In rapidity of fire he was as superior to the enemy as Frederick the Great with his iron ramrods at Mollwitz, or Moltke with his needle-guns at Sadowa. He had, too, a new method of drill. His troops were[Pg 141] drawn up three deep, and were capable of manœuvering with a precision which might be looked for in vain from the solid columns of the imperialists.

Such confidence was based on even better grounds than the confidence of the veterans of the League in Tilly. Tilly was simply an excellent commander from the old Spanish school. He had won his battles by his ability to wait until he had superior numbers. When the battles came, they were what are generally referred to as soldiers' battles. The closely packed columns achieved victory through sheer force of pike. But Gustavus, like all great commanders, was an innovator in the art of war. To the heavy masses of the enemy, he responded with lightness and flexibility. His cannons were easier to move, and his muskets were more manageable. In terms of firing speed, he was as superior to the enemy as Frederick the Great with his iron ramrods at Mollwitz, or Moltke with his needle guns at Sadowa. He also had a new method of drill. His troops were[Pg 141] arranged three deep and were capable of maneuvering with a precision that could be sought for in vain from the solid columns of the imperialists.

Section II.The Battle of Breitenfeld.

§ 1. Battle of Breitenfeld.

On the morning of September 17 Swede and Saxon were drawn up opposite Tilly's army, close to the village of Breitenfeld, some five miles distant from Leipzig. Gustavus had need of all his skill. Before long the mocking Saxons were flying in headlong rout. The victors, unlike Rupert at Marston Moor, checked themselves to take the Swedes in the flanks. Then Gustavus coolly drew back two brigades and presented a second front to the enemy. Outnumbered though he was, the result was never for a moment doubtful. Cannon shot and musket ball tore asunder the dense ranks of the imperialist army. Tilly's own guns were wrenched from him and turned upon his infantry. The unwieldy host staggered before the deft blows of a more active antagonist. Leaving six thousand of their number dying or dead upon the field, Tilly's veterans, gathering round their aged leader, retreated slowly from their first defeat, extorting the admiration of their opponents by their steadiness and intrepidity.

On the morning of September 17, the Swedes and Saxons faced off against Tilly's army near the village of Breitenfeld, about five miles from Leipzig. Gustavus needed all his skill. Before long, the mocking Saxons were fleeing in a panic. The victors, unlike Rupert at Marston Moor, held back to flank the Swedes. Then Gustavus calmly pulled back two brigades and presented a new front to the enemy. Even though he was outnumbered, the outcome was never in doubt. Cannons and musket fire ripped through the dense ranks of the imperial army. Tilly's own guns were taken from him and turned against his infantry. The unwieldy force staggered under the precise strikes of a more agile opponent. Leaving six thousand of their troops dead or dying on the field, Tilly's veterans, crowding around their aged leader, slowly retreated from their first defeat, earning the admiration of their enemies with their composure and bravery.

§ 2. Political importance of the victory.

The victory of Breitenfeld, or Leipzig—the battle bears both names—was no common victory. It was the grave of the Edict of Restitution, and of an effort to establish a sectarian domination in the guise of national unity. The bow, stretched beyond endurance, had broken at last. Since the battle on the White Hill, the Emperor, the Imperial Council, the Imperial Diet, had declared themselves the only accredited organs of the national life. Then had come a coolness between the Emperor and[Pg 142] the leaders of the Diet. A good understanding had been re-established by the dismissal of Wallenstein. But neither Emperor nor Diet had seen fit to take account of the feelings or wants of more than half the nation. They, and they alone, represented legal authority. The falsehood had now been dashed to the ground by Gustavus. Breitenfeld was the Naseby of Germany.

The victory at Breitenfeld, or Leipzig—it's known by both names—was no ordinary win. It marked the end of the Edict of Restitution and the attempt to impose sectarian control under the pretense of national unity. The bow, stretched to its limits, had finally snapped. Since the battle on the White Hill, the Emperor, the Imperial Council, and the Imperial Diet had claimed to be the only legitimate representatives of national life. This led to a rift between the Emperor and[Pg 142] the Diet leaders. A good relationship was restored with Wallenstein's dismissal. However, neither the Emperor nor the Diet considered the feelings or needs of more than half the nation. They believed they were the sole representatives of legal authority. Gustavus had now shattered that falsehood. Breitenfeld was Germany's Naseby.

§ 3. Victory of intelligence over routine.

Like Naseby, too, Breitenfeld had in it something of more universal import. Naseby was the victory of disciplined intelligence over disorderly bravery. Breitenfeld was the victory of disciplined intelligence over the stiff routine of the Spanish tactics. Those tactics were, after all, but the military expression of the religious and political system in defence of which they were used. Those solid columns just defeated were the types of what human nature was to become under the Jesuit organization. The individual was swallowed up in the mass. As Tilly had borne down by the sheer weight of his veterans adventurers like Mansfeld and Christian of Brunswick, so the renewed Catholic discipline had borne down the wrangling theologians who had stepped into the places of Luther and Melanchthon. But now an army had arisen to prove that order and obedience were weak unless they were supported by individual intelligence. The success of the principle upon which its operations were based could not be confined to mere fighting. It would make its way in morals and politics, in literature and science.

Like Naseby, Breitenfeld also had a more universal significance. Naseby represented the triumph of organized intelligence over chaotic bravery. Breitenfeld showcased the triumph of organized intelligence over the rigid routines of Spanish tactics. Those tactics were, after all, just the military reflection of the religious and political system they defended. The solid columns that were just defeated exemplified what human nature could become under Jesuit control. The individual was lost in the crowd. Just as Tilly overwhelmed adventurers like Mansfeld and Christian of Brunswick with the sheer strength of his veteran soldiers, so the renewed Catholic discipline suppressed the quarreling theologians who had taken the places of Luther and Melanchthon. But now an army had emerged to demonstrate that order and obedience are ineffective unless supported by individual intelligence. The success of the principle on which it operated wouldn’t be limited to fighting. It would extend into morals and politics, literature and science.

§ 4. Wallenstein's intrigues with Gustavus.

Great was the joy in Protestant Germany when the news was told. The cities of the south prepared once more to resist their oppressors. All that was noblest in France hailed the tidings with acclamation. English Eliot, writing from[Pg 143] his prison in the Tower, could speak of Gustavus as that person whom fortune and virtue had reserved for the wonder of the world! Even Wallenstein, from his Bohemian retreat, uttered a cry of satisfaction. For Wallenstein was already in communication with Gustavus, who, Protestant as he was, was avenging him upon the League which had assailed him and the Emperor who had abandoned him. He had offered to do great things, if he could be trusted with a Swedish force of 12,000 men. He was well pleased to hear of Tilly's defeat. "If such a thing had happened to me," he said to an emissary of Gustavus, "I would kill myself. But it is a good thing for us." If only the King of Sweden would trust him with men, he would soon bring together the officers of his old army. He would divide the goods of the Jesuits and their followers amongst the soldiers. The greatest folly the Bohemians had committed, he said, had been to throw Martinitz and Slawata out of window instead of thrusting a sword through their bodies. If his plan were accepted he would chase the Emperor and the House of Austria over the Alps. But he hoped Gustavus would not allow himself to be entangled too far in the French alliances.

Great was the joy in Protestant Germany when the news spread. The cities in the south prepared once again to stand against their oppressors. All that was noble in France celebrated the news with enthusiasm. English Eliot, writing from[Pg 143] his prison in the Tower, referred to Gustavus as the person whom fortune and virtue had set aside for the world's amazement! Even Wallenstein, from his Bohemian hideout, expressed satisfaction. Wallenstein was already in touch with Gustavus, who, despite being a Protestant, was taking revenge on the League that had attacked him and the Emperor who had deserted him. He had offered to do great things, if he could be trusted with a Swedish force of 12,000 men. He was pleased to hear of Tilly's defeat. "If that had happened to me," he told an emissary of Gustavus, "I would have killed myself. But it’s a good thing for us." If only the King of Sweden would trust him with troops, he would quickly gather the officers of his old army. He would distribute the spoils of the Jesuits and their supporters among the soldiers. The biggest mistake the Bohemians made, he said, was throwing Martinitz and Slawata out of the window instead of killing them. If his plan were accepted, he would chase the Emperor and the House of Austria over the Alps. But he hoped Gustavus wouldn’t become too entangled in the French alliances.

§ 5. His designs.

Wallenstein's whole character was expressed in these proposals, whether they were meant seriously or not. Cut off from German ideas by his Bohemian birth, he had no roots in Germany. The reverence which others felt for religious or political institutions had no echo in his mind. As he had been ready to overthrow princes and electors in the Emperor's name, so he was now ready to overthrow the Emperor in the name of the King of Sweden. Yet there was withal a greatness about him which raised him above such mere adventurers as Mansfeld. At the head[Pg 144] of soldiers as uprooted as himself from all ties of home or nationality, he alone, amongst the leaders of the war, had embraced the two ideas which, if they had been welcomed by the statesmen of the Empire, would have saved Germany from intolerable evil. He wished for union and strength against foreign invasion, and he wished to found that union upon religious liberty. He would have kept out Gustavus if he could. But if that could not be done, he would join Gustavus in keeping out the French.

Wallenstein's entire character was reflected in these proposals, whether he was serious about them or not. Being born in Bohemia, he was cut off from German ideas and had no ties to Germany. The respect that others had for religious or political institutions didn’t resonate with him. Just as he had been willing to overthrow princes and electors in the Emperor's name, he was now prepared to challenge the Emperor in the name of the King of Sweden. Yet, there was a greatness about him that set him apart from mere adventurers like Mansfeld. Leading soldiers who were just as disconnected from home or nationality as he was, he was the only one among the war leaders who embraced the two ideas that could have saved Germany from immense suffering if they had been accepted by the statesmen of the Empire. He sought unity and strength against foreign invasion, and he wanted that unity to be based on religious freedom. He would have tried to keep Gustavus out if he could. But if that was impossible, he would ally with Gustavus to fend off the French.

§ 6. Impossibility of an understanding between Wallenstein and Gustavus.

Yet between Wallenstein and Gustavus it was impossible that there should be anything really in common. Wallenstein was large-minded because he was far removed from the ordinary prejudices of men. He was no more affected by their habits and thoughts than the course of a balloon is affected by the precipices and rivers below. Gustavus trod firmly upon his mother earth. His Swedish country, his Lutheran religion, his opposition to the House of Austria, were all very real to him. His greatness was the greatness which rules the world, the greatness of a man who, sharing the thoughts and feelings of men, rises above them just far enough to direct them, not too far to carry their sympathies with him.

Yet between Wallenstein and Gustavus, there was no real common ground. Wallenstein had an open-minded perspective because he was distant from the typical biases of people. He was as unaffected by their habits and thoughts as a balloon is by the cliffs and rivers below. Gustavus, on the other hand, stood firmly on his native soil. His Swedish heritage, his Lutheran faith, and his opposition to the House of Austria were all very tangible to him. His greatness was the kind that influences the world, the greatness of a man who, while sharing the thoughts and feelings of others, rises just high enough to lead them, without distancing himself too much to lose their support.

§ 7. Political plans of Gustavus.

Such a man was not likely to be content with mere military success. The vision of a soldier sovereignty to be shared with Wallenstein had no charms for him. If the Empire had fallen, it must be replaced not by an army but by fresh institutions; and those institutions, if they were to endure at all, must be based as far as possible on institutions already existing. Protestant Germany must be freed from oppression. It must be organized apart sufficiently[Pg 145] for its own defence. Such an organization, the Corpus Evangelicorum, as he called it, like the North German Confederation of 1866, might or might not spread into a greater Germany of the future. It would need the support of Sweden and of France. It would not, indeed, satisfy Wallenstein's military ambition, or the more legitimate national longings of German patriots. But it had the advantage of being attainable if anything was attainable. It would form a certain bulwark against the aggression of the Catholic states without necessitating any violent change in the existing territorial institutions.

Such a man was unlikely to be satisfied with just military victories. The idea of sharing control as a soldier with Wallenstein didn't appeal to him at all. If the Empire fell, it shouldn’t be replaced by just an army but by new systems; and these systems, if they were going to last, had to be based on existing institutions as much as possible. Protestant Germany needed to be liberated from oppression. It had to be organized sufficiently[Pg 145] for its own defense. This organization, the Corpus Evangelicorum, as he called it, could potentially expand into a larger Germany in the future, similar to the North German Confederation of 1866. It would require support from Sweden and France. It wouldn’t truly satisfy Wallenstein's military ambitions or the more genuine national aspirations of German patriots. However, it had the advantage of being something achievable if anything was achievable. It would serve as a solid barrier against the aggression of the Catholic states without requiring any drastic changes to the current territorial arrangements.

§ 8. His military schemes.

If these were the views of Gustavus—and though he never formally announced them to the world his whole subsequent conduct gives reason to believe that he had already entertained them—it becomes not so very hard to understand why he decided upon marching upon the Rhine, and despatching the Elector of Saxony to rouse Bohemia. It is true that Oxenstjerna, the prudent Chancellor of Sweden, wise after the event, used to declare that his master had made a mistake, and later military historians, fancying that Vienna was in the days of Gustavus what it was in the days of Napoleon, have held that a march upon Ferdinand's capital would have been as decisive as a march upon the same capital in 1805 or 1809. But the opinion of Gustavus is at least as good as that of Oxenstjerna, and it is certain that in 1631 Vienna was not, in the modern sense of the word, a capital city. If we are to seek for a parallel at all, it was rather like Madrid in the Peninsular War. The King had resided at Madrid. The Emperor had resided at Vienna. But neither Madrid in 1808 nor Vienna in 1631 formed the centre of force. No administrative threads controlling the military system stretched out from either. In the[Pg 146] nineteenth century Napoleon or Wellington might be in possession of Madrid and have no real hold of Spain. In the seventeenth century, Ferdinand and Gustavus might be in possession of Vienna and have no real hold on Austria or Bohemia. Where an army was, there was power; and there would be an army wherever Wallenstein, or some imitator of Wallenstein, might choose to beat his drums. If Gustavus had penetrated to Vienna, there was nothing to prevent a fresh army springing up in his rear.

If these were Gustavus's views—and even though he never officially shared them with the world, his actions later suggest he was already considering them—it’s not hard to see why he chose to advance towards the Rhine and send the Elector of Saxony to stir things up in Bohemia. It's true that Oxenstjerna, the cautious Chancellor of Sweden, who only realized this after the fact, would claim that his leader made a mistake. Later military historians, thinking that Vienna during Gustavus's time was like it was during Napoleon's, have argued that marching on Ferdinand’s capital would have been as decisive as an advance on that same city in 1805 or 1809. But Gustavus's opinion is at least as valid as Oxenstjerna’s, and it's clear that in 1631, Vienna wasn’t a capital city in the modern sense. If we’re looking for a comparison, it was more like Madrid during the Peninsular War. The King had lived in Madrid. The Emperor had lived in Vienna. But neither Madrid in 1808 nor Vienna in 1631 served as the center of power. No administrative connections controlling the military system extended from either. In the nineteenth century, Napoleon or Wellington could occupy Madrid and still not truly control Spain. In the seventeenth century, Ferdinand and Gustavus could occupy Vienna without genuinely controlling Austria or Bohemia. Power was where the army was; and there would be an army wherever Wallenstein, or someone like him, chose to rally the troops. If Gustavus had reached Vienna, nothing would stop a new army from emerging behind him.

§ 9. Necessity of finding a basis for his operations.

The real danger to be coped with was the military system which Wallenstein had carried to perfection. And, in turning to the Rhine, Gustavus showed his resolution not to imitate Wallenstein's example. His army was to be anchored firmly to the enthusiasm of the Protestant populations. There lay the Palatinate, to be freed from the oppressor. There lay the commercial cities Augsburg, Nüremberg, Ulm, and Strassburg, ready to welcome enthusiastically the liberator who had set his foot upon the Edict of Restitution; and if in Bohemia too there were Protestants to set free, they were not Protestants on whom much dependence could be placed. If past experience was to be trusted, the chances of organizing resistance would be greater amongst Germans on the Rhine than amongst Slavonians on the Moldau.

The real threat to address was the military system that Wallenstein had perfected. By moving toward the Rhine, Gustavus demonstrated his determination not to follow Wallenstein's lead. His army was meant to be strongly connected to the enthusiasm of the Protestant populations. There was the Palatinate, waiting to be freed from oppression. There were the commercial cities of Augsburg, Nuremberg, Ulm, and Strasbourg, eager to welcome the liberator who had stepped on the Edict of Restitution; and although there were Protestants to free in Bohemia as well, they weren’t ones you could rely on much. Based on past experience, the chances of organizing resistance would be greater among the Germans on the Rhine than among the Slavs on the Moldau.

§ 10. He resolves to march to the south-west.

For purposes of offence, too, there was much to induce Gustavus to prefer the westward march. Thither Tilly had retreated with only the semblance of an army still in the field. There, too, were the long string of ecclesiastical territories, the Priest's Lane, as men called it, Würzburg, Bamberg, Fulda, Cologne, Treves, Mentz, Worms, Spires, the richest district in Germany, which had fur[Pg 147]nished men and money to the armies of the League, and which were now to furnish at least money to Gustavus. There Spain, with its garrisons on the left bank of the Rhine, was to be driven back, and France to be conciliated, whilst the foundations were laid of a policy which would provide for order in Protestant Germany, so as to enable Gustavus to fulfil in a new and better spirit the work left undone by Christian of Anhalt. Was it strange if the Swedish king thought that such work as this would be better in his own hands than in those of John George of Saxony?

For the purpose of offense, there was a lot that encouraged Gustavus to choose the western march. There, Tilly had retreated with only the appearance of an army still in the field. Also, there was the long line of ecclesiastical territories, known as the Priest's Lane, including Würzburg, Bamberg, Fulda, Cologne, Treves, Mentz, Worms, Spires, the richest area in Germany, which had provided men and money to the armies of the League and would now supply at least money to Gustavus. Spain, with its troops on the left bank of the Rhine, was to be pushed back, and France was to be appeased, while the groundwork was laid for a policy that would ensure order in Protestant Germany, allowing Gustavus to complete the work left unfinished by Christian of Anhalt in a new and better way. Was it really surprising that the Swedish king felt such work would be better in his own hands than in those of John George of Saxony?

Section III.March of Gustavus into South Germany.

§ 1. March of Gustavus upon the Rhine.

The march of the victorious army was a triumphal progress. On October 2, Gustavus was at Erfurt. On the 10th he entered Würzburg: eight days later, the castle on its height beyond the Main was stormed after a fierce defence. Through all the north the priests were expelled from the districts which had been assigned them by the Edict of Restitution. Gustavus was bent upon carrying on reprisals upon them in their own homes. On December 16, Oppenheim was stormed and its Spanish garrison put to the sword. The Priest's Lane was defenceless. Gustavus kept his Christmas at Mentz. His men, fresh from the rough fare and hard quarters of the north, revelled in the luxuries of the southern land, and drank deep draughts of Rhenish wine from their helmets.

The march of the victorious army was a triumphant journey. On October 2, Gustavus was in Erfurt. On the 10th, he entered Würzburg; eight days later, the castle on the heights beyond the Main was taken after a fierce defense. Throughout the north, the priests were expelled from the areas that had been assigned to them by the Edict of Restitution. Gustavus was determined to take revenge on them in their own homes. On December 16, Oppenheim was captured and its Spanish garrison was slaughtered. The Priest's Lane was defenseless. Gustavus spent Christmas in Mentz. His men, fresh from the rough conditions and hard living of the north, indulged in the luxuries of the southern lands and drank generous amounts of Rhenish wine from their helmets.

§ 2. Gustavus at Mentz.

There is always a difficulty in conjecturing the intentions of Gustavus. He did not, like Ferdinand, form plans which were never to be changed. He did not, like Wallenstein, form plans which he was ready to give up at a moment's notice for others entirely different. The essence of his[Pg 148] policy was doubtless the formation, under his own leadership, of the Corpus Evangelicorum. What was to be done with the ecclesiastical territories which broke up the territorial continuity of South German Protestantism he had, perhaps, not definitely decided. But everything points to the conclusion that he wished to deal with them as Wallenstein would have dealt with them, to parcel them out amongst his officers and amongst the German princes who had followed his banner. In doing so, he would have given every security to the Catholic population. Gustavus, at least in Germany, meddled with no man's religion. In Sweden it was otherwise. There, according to the popular saying, there was one king, one religion, and one physician.

There’s always a challenge in figuring out Gustavus's intentions. Unlike Ferdinand, he didn’t create plans that were set in stone. And, unlike Wallenstein, he didn’t have plans that he was willing to abandon on a whim for completely different ones. The core of his[Pg 148] strategy was definitely the establishment, under his own leadership, of the Corpus Evangelicorum. He might not have fully decided what to do with the ecclesiastical territories that disrupted the territorial continuity of South German Protestantism. However, everything suggests that he intended to handle them similarly to how Wallenstein would have, dividing them among his officers and the German princes who followed him. By doing this, he would have ensured security for the Catholic population. In Germany, Gustavus didn’t interfere with anyone’s religion. In Sweden, however, things were different. There, as the saying goes, there was one king, one religion, and one doctor.

§ 3. The French startled at his victories.

He placed the conquered territories in sure hands. Mentz itself was committed to the Chancellor Oxenstjerna. French ambassadors remonstrated with him roundly. Richelieu had hoped that, if the House of Austria were humbled, the German ecclesiastics would have been left to enjoy their dignities. The sudden uprising of a new power in Europe had taken the French politicians as completely by surprise as the Prussian victories took their successors by surprise in 1866. "It is high time," said Lewis, "to place a limit to the progress of this Goth." Gustavus, unable to refuse the French demands directly, laid down conditions of peace with the League which made negotiation hopeless. But the doubtful attitude of France made it all the more necessary that he should place himself in even a stronger position than he was in already.

He put the conquered territories in trustworthy hands. Mentz itself was handed over to Chancellor Oxenstjerna. French ambassadors strongly protested against him. Richelieu had hoped that if the House of Austria was brought low, the German church leaders would get to keep their positions. The sudden rise of a new power in Europe caught the French politicians completely off guard, just like the Prussian victories surprised their successors in 1866. "It's about time," said Lewis, "to put a stop to the advancement of this Goth." Gustavus, unable to directly reject the French demands, set conditions for peace with the League that made negotiation impossible. But the uncertain stance of France made it even more crucial for him to strengthen his position further.

§ 4. Campaign in South Germany.

On March 31 he entered Nüremberg. As he rode through the streets he was greeted with heartfelt acclamations. Tears of joy streamed down the cheeks of bearded men as they welcomed[Pg 149] the deliverer from the north, whose ready jest and beaming smile would have gone straight to the popular heart even if his deserts had been less. The picture of Gustavus was soon in every house, and a learned citizen set to work at once to compose a pedigree by which he proved to his own satisfaction that the Swedish king was descended from the old hereditary Burggraves of the town. In all that dreary war, Gustavus was the one man who had reached the heart of the nation, who had shown a capacity for giving them that for which they looked to their Emperor and their princes, their clergy and their soldiers, in vain.

On March 31, he entered Nuremberg. As he rode through the streets, people welcomed him with heartfelt cheers. Tears of joy streamed down the faces of bearded men as they welcomed[Pg 149] the savior from the north, whose quick jokes and bright smile would have won over the crowd even if he hadn't done as much for them. A portrait of Gustavus was soon displayed in every home, and a knowledgeable citizen immediately started working on a family tree, claiming to prove that the Swedish king was descended from the old hereditary Burggraves of the town. Throughout that grim war, Gustavus was the one person who connected with the nation, showing them the leadership they had long sought from their Emperor, their princes, their clergy, and their soldiers, yet had never received.

§ 5. Gustavus at Donauwörth.

Gustavus did not tarry long with his enthusiastic hosts. On April 5 he was before Donauwörth. After a stout resistance the imperialists were driven out. Once more a Protestant Easter was kept within the walls, and the ancient wrong was redressed.

Gustavus didn’t stick around long with his excited hosts. On April 5, he was at Donauwörth. After a strong resistance, the imperial forces were pushed out. Once again, a Protestant Easter was celebrated within the walls, and the old injustice was corrected.

§ 6. The passage of the Lech and the death of Tilly.

On the 14th the Swedes found the passage of the Lech guarded by Tilly. Every advantage appeared to be on the side of the defenders. But Gustavus knew how to sweep their positions with a terrible fire of artillery, and to cross the river in the very teeth of the enemy. In the course of the battle Tilly was struck down, wounded by a cannon shot above the knee. His friends mournfully carried him away to Ingolstadt to die. His life's work was at an end. If simplicity of character and readiness to sacrifice his own personal interests be a title to esteem, that esteem is but Tilly's due. To the higher capacity of a statesman he laid no claim. Nor has he any place amongst the masters of the art of war. He was an excellent officer, knowing no other rule than the orders of constituted authorities, no virtue higher than[Pg 150] obedience. The order which he reverenced was an impossible one, and there was nothing left him but to die for it.

On the 14th, the Swedes found the Lech River guarded by Tilly. Every advantage seemed to be with the defenders. However, Gustavus knew how to bombard their positions with devastating artillery and to cross the river right in front of the enemy. During the battle, Tilly was struck and wounded by a cannon shot above the knee. His friends sadly carried him away to Ingolstadt to die. His life's work was over. If simplicity of character and a willingness to put aside personal interests are reasons for respect, then Tilly rightly deserves that respect. He didn’t claim to have the skills of a statesman, nor did he stand among the great military strategists. He was a capable officer, who knew no other rule than the orders given by the authorities and had no virtue greater than obedience. The order he honored was an impossible one, and all that was left for him was to die for it.

§ 7. Gustavus at Augsburg and Munich.

The conqueror pushed on. In Augsburg he found a city which had suffered much from the Commissions of Resumption which had, in the south, preceded the Edict of Restitution. The Lutheran clergy had been driven from their pulpits; the Lutheran councillors had been expelled from the town hall. In the midst of the jubilant throng Gustavus felt himself more strongly seated in the saddle. Hitherto he had asked the magistrates of the recovered cities to swear fidelity to him as long as the war lasted. At Augsburg he demanded the oath of obedience as from subjects to a sovereign. Gustavus was beginning to fancy that he could do without France.

The conqueror pressed on. In Augsburg, he encountered a city that had endured a lot due to the Commissions of Resumption that had, in the south, come before the Edict of Restitution. The Lutheran clergy had been removed from their pulpits, and the Lutheran council members had been forced out of the town hall. In the midst of the cheering crowd, Gustavus felt even more secure in the saddle. Until now, he had asked the leaders of the reclaimed cities to pledge loyalty to him for the duration of the war. In Augsburg, he demanded an oath of obedience as if they were subjects to a ruler. Gustavus was starting to think he could manage without France.

Then came the turn of Bavaria. As Gustavus rode into Munich, Frederick, the exiled Elector Palatine, was by his side, triumphing over the flight of his old enemy. It was not the fault of Gustavus if Frederick was not again ruling at Heidelberg. Gustavus had offered him his ancestral territories on the condition that he would allow Swedish garrisons to occupy his fortresses during the war, and would give equal liberty to the Lutheran and the Calvinist forms of worship. Against this latter demand Frederick's narrow-hearted Calvinism steeled itself, and when, not many months later, he was carried off by a fever at Bacharach, he was still, through his own fault, a homeless wanderer on the face of the earth.

Then it was Bavaria's turn. As Gustavus rode into Munich, Frederick, the exiled Elector Palatine, was by his side, celebrating the defeat of his old enemy. It wasn't Gustavus's fault that Frederick wasn't back in charge at Heidelberg. Gustavus had offered him his ancestral lands on the condition that he would let Swedish troops occupy his fortresses during the war and grant equal freedom to both Lutheran and Calvinist worship. Frederick's narrow-minded Calvinism resisted this latter demand, and when he was taken by fever at Bacharach a few months later, he was still, through his own choices, a homeless wanderer in the world.

§ 8. Gustavus at Munich.

At Munich Gustavus demanded a high contribution. Discovering that Maximilian had buried a large number of guns in the arsenal, he had them dug up again by the Bavarian peasants, who were glad enough to earn the money with which the foreign[Pg 151] invader paid them for their labours. When this process was over—waking up the dead, he merrily called it—he prepared to leave the city with his booty. During his stay he had kept good discipline, and took especial care to prohibit any insult to the religion of the inhabitants. If, as may well have been the case, he was looking beyond the Corpus Evangelicorum to the Empire itself, if he thought it possible that the golden crown of Ferdinand might rest next upon a Lutheran head, he was resolved that religious liberty, not narrow orthodoxy, should be the corner-stone on which that Empire should be built.

At Munich, Gustavus demanded a hefty contribution. When he found out that Maximilian had buried a large number of guns in the arsenal, he had the Bavarian peasants dig them up, and they were more than happy to earn the money that the foreign invader paid them for their efforts. Once this was done—what he cheerfully called waking up the dead—he got ready to leave the city with his loot. During his time there, he maintained good order and made sure to prohibit any disrespect towards the religion of the local people. If, as was likely, he was looking beyond the Corpus Evangelicorum to the Empire itself, and if he believed it possible that the golden crown of Ferdinand might someday rest upon a Lutheran head, he was determined that religious freedom, not rigid orthodoxy, should be the foundation on which that Empire would be built.

§ 9. Strong position of Gustavus.

All Germany, except the hereditary dominions of the House of Austria, was at his feet. And he knew well that, as far as those dominions were concerned, there was no strength to resist him. Ferdinand had done enough to repress the manifestation of feeling, nothing to organize it. He would have been even more helpless to resist a serious attack than he had been in 1619, and this time Bavaria was as helpless as himself. Even John George, who had fled hastily from the field of Breitenfeld, marched through Bohemia without finding the slightest resistance. His army entered Prague amidst almost universal enthusiasm.

All of Germany, except for the hereditary lands of the House of Austria, was under his control. He was well aware that, regarding those lands, there was no power to oppose him. Ferdinand had done enough to suppress any displays of sentiment, but nothing to organize it. He would have been even more incapable of resisting a significant attack than he had been in 1619, and this time Bavaria was just as powerless as he was. Even John George, who had hurriedly fled from the battlefield at Breitenfeld, marched through Bohemia without encountering any resistance. His army entered Prague to almost universal enthusiasm.

Section IV.Wallenstein's Restoration to Command.

§ 1. Ferdinand looks about for help.

Unless Ferdinand could find help elsewhere than in his own subjects he was lost. Abroad he could look to Spain. But Spain could not do very much under the eyes of Richelieu. Some amount of money it could send, and some advice. But that was all.

Unless Ferdinand could find help outside of his own subjects, he was doomed. He could look to Spain for support, but Spain couldn't do much with Richelieu watching. It could send a bit of money and some advice, but that was it.

1631
§ 2. The Spaniards recommend the recall of Wallenstein.

What that advice would be could hardly be doubted. The dismissal of Wallenstein had been a check for[Pg 152] Spain. He had been willing to join Spain in a war with France. The electors had prevailed against him with French support, and the treaty of Cherasco, by which the German troops had been withdrawn from fighting in support of the Spanish domination in Italy, had been the result. Even before the battle of Breitenfeld had been fought, the Spanish government had recommended the reinstatement of Wallenstein, and the Spaniards found a support in Eggenberg, Wallenstein's old protector at court.

What that advice would be was hardly in doubt. Dismissing Wallenstein had been a setback for[Pg 152] Spain. He was ready to team up with Spain in a war against France. The electors had managed to outmaneuver him with French backing, leading to the treaty of Cherasco, which resulted in the withdrawal of German troops that had been fighting to support Spanish rule in Italy. Even before the battle of Breitenfeld took place, the Spanish government had suggested bringing Wallenstein back, and the Spaniards found support in Eggenberg, Wallenstein's former protector at court.

§ 3. Wallenstein as the rival of Gustavus.

Soon after the battle of Breitenfeld, Wallenstein broke off his intercourse with Gustavus. By that time it was evident that in any alliance which Gustavus might make he meant to occupy the first place himself. Even if this had been otherwise, the moral character and the political instincts of the two men were too diverse to make co-operation possible between them. Gustavus was a king as well as a soldier, and he hoped to base his military power upon the political reconstruction of Protestant Germany, perhaps even of the whole Empire. Wallenstein owed everything to the sword, and he wished to bring all Germany under the empire of the sword.

Soon after the Battle of Breitenfeld, Wallenstein stopped communicating with Gustavus. By that point, it was clear that in any alliance Gustavus might form, he intended to take the lead himself. Even if that hadn't been the case, the moral values and political instincts of the two men were too different for cooperation to be feasible. Gustavus was both a king and a soldier, and he aimed to strengthen his military power through the political restructuring of Protestant Germany, possibly even the entire Empire. Wallenstein, on the other hand, owed everything to military force and wanted to bring all of Germany under military rule.

§ 4. His plan of a reconciliation with John George.

The arrival of the Saxons in Bohemia inspired Wallenstein with the hope of a new combination, which would place the destinies of Germany in his hands. The reluctance with which John George had abandoned the Emperor was well known. If only Ferdinand, taught by experience, could be induced to sacrifice the Edict of Restitution, might not the Saxons be won over from their new allies? Wallenstein's former plans would be realized, and united Germany, nominally under Ferdinand,[Pg 153] in reality under his general, would rise to expel the foreigner and to bar the door against the Frenchman and the Swede.

The arrival of the Saxons in Bohemia gave Wallenstein hope for a new alliance that could put Germany’s fate in his hands. It was well known that John George had been reluctant to abandon the Emperor. If only Ferdinand, having learned from experience, could be persuaded to abandon the Edict of Restitution, might the Saxons not be swayed from their new allies? Wallenstein's previous plans could come to fruition, and united Germany, officially under Ferdinand,[Pg 153] but truly under his general, would rise to drive out foreign forces and shut out the French and the Swedes.

§ 5. He is reinstated in the command.

In November, 1631, Wallenstein met his old lieutenant, Arnim, now the Saxon commander, to discuss the chances of the future. In December, just as Gustavus was approaching the Rhine, he received a visit from Eggenberg, at Znaim. Eggenberg had come expressly to persuade him to accept the command once more. Wallenstein gave his consent, on condition that the ecclesiastical lands should be left as they were before the Edict of Restitution. And besides this he was to wield an authority such as no general had ever claimed before. No army could be introduced into the Empire excepting under his command. To him alone was to belong the right of confiscation and of pardon. As Gustavus was proposing to deal with the ecclesiastical territories, so would Wallenstein deal with the princes who refused to renounce their alliance with the Swede. A new class of princes would arise, owing their existence to him alone. As for his own claims, if Mecklenburg could not be recovered, a princely territory was to be found for him elsewhere.

In November 1631, Wallenstein met his former lieutenant, Arnim, who was now the Saxon commander, to talk about future possibilities. In December, just as Gustavus was approaching the Rhine, he received a visit from Eggenberg in Znaim. Eggenberg had come specifically to convince him to accept the command again. Wallenstein agreed, on the condition that the church lands would remain as they were before the Edict of Restitution. Additionally, he would have authority like no general had before. No army could enter the Empire without his command. He alone would have the right to confiscate and grant pardons. Just as Gustavus planned to handle the church territories, Wallenstein would manage the princes who refused to break their alliance with the Swede. A new group of princes would emerge, owing their existence solely to him. As for his own claims, if he couldn’t recover Mecklenburg, a princely territory would be found for him elsewhere.

§ 6. Wallenstein's army.

After all it was not upon written documents that Wallenstein's power was founded. The army which he gathered round him was no Austrian army in any real sense of the word. It was the army of Wallenstein—of the Duke of Friedland, as the soldiers loved to call him, thinking perhaps that his duchy of Mecklenburg would prove but a transitory possession. Its first expenses were met with the help of Spanish subsidies. But after that it had to depend on itself. Nor was it more than an accident that it was levied and equipped in Bohemia. If Gustavus[Pg 154] had been at Vienna instead of at Munich, the thousands of stalwart men who trooped in at Wallenstein's bare word would have gathered to any place where he had set up his standards. Gustavus had to face the old evil of the war, which had grown worse and worse from the days of Mansfeld to those of Wallenstein, the evil of a military force existing by itself and for itself. From far distant shores men practised in arms came eagerly to the summons; from sunny Italy, from hardy Scotland, from every German land between the Baltic and the Alps. Protestant and Catholic were alike welcome there. The great German poet has breathed the spirit of this heterogeneous force into one of its officers, himself a wanderer from distant Ireland, ever prodigal of her blood in the quarrels of others. "This vast and mighty host," he says (Schiller, The Piccolomini, act i. sc. 2),

After all, Wallenstein's power wasn't based on written documents. The army he gathered wasn't an Austrian army in the true sense. It was Wallenstein's army—known as the Duke of Friedland by the soldiers, who perhaps thought his duchy of Mecklenburg was just a temporary hold. The initial costs were covered by Spanish subsidies. After that, it had to support itself. It was just a coincidence that it was raised and organized in Bohemia. If Gustavus[Pg 154] had been in Vienna instead of Munich, the thousands of strong men who answered Wallenstein's call would have gathered wherever he raised his banners. Gustavus faced the longstanding issue of the war, which had only gotten worse from the days of Mansfeld to those of Wallenstein—the problem of a military force that existed solely for itself. Fighters from far-off lands eagerly responded to the call; from sunny Italy, from tough Scotland, from every German region between the Baltic and the Alps. Both Protestants and Catholics were welcomed. The great German poet captured the spirit of this diverse force through one of its officers, a wanderer from distant Ireland, always generous with her blood in others' conflicts. "This vast and mighty host," he says (Schiller, The Piccolomini, act i. sc. 2),

is completely obedient To the captains of Friedland and their courageous leaders.
Raised in one community, and nurtured with one source,
Everyone is excited together, united in spirit. They are outsiders on the land they walk on.
The service is their only place to live. No passion drives them for their country's cause,
For thousands like me, who were born overseas; They don't care about the Emperor, because one half, Deserting other service, they fled to ours,
No matter what their banner is, whether it’s The Double Eagle, Lily, or the Lion;[A]
But one single man can control this fiery crowd,
By equal authority, by equal love and fear,
Merging the diverse nations into one.
Was it really the Emperor's majesty[Pg 155] That provided the army readily for his use,
And was only looking for a leader for it? No!
The army didn't exist at that time. He,
Friedland was the one who brought it to life,
And gave it to his ruler—but upon receiving No army at his disposal;—nor did the Emperor
Give Wallenstein to us as the General. No,
We first got it from Wallenstein. The Emperor as our leader and our ruler; And he, and he alone, connects us to our banner.

[A] That is to say, the standard of the Emperor, of France, or of Sweden.

[A] In other words, the flag of the Emperor, of France, or of Sweden.

1632
§ 7. He receives full powers.

Wallenstein at first accepted the command for three months only. In April it was permanently conferred on him. The Emperor was practically set aside in favour of a dictator.

Wallenstein initially agreed to take command for just three months. In April, it was permanently handed over to him. The Emperor was essentially sidelined in favor of a dictator.

§ 8. The Saxons driven out of Bohemia.

Wallenstein turned first upon the Saxons. In one hand he held the olive branch, in the other the sword. On May 21st his emissary was offering peace on the terms of the retractation of the Edict of Restitution. On the 22d Wallenstein himself fell upon the Saxon garrison of Prague, and forced it to surrender. It was a plain hint to John George to make his mind up quickly. Before long the Saxons had been driven out of the whole of Bohemia.

Wallenstein first targeted the Saxons. He held an olive branch in one hand and a sword in the other. On May 21st, his envoy was proposing peace, provided they withdrew the Edict of Restitution. On the 22nd, Wallenstein himself attacked the Saxon garrison in Prague and forced them to surrender. It was a clear message to John George to decide quickly. Soon enough, the Saxons were expelled from all of Bohemia.

§ 9. But John George will not treat alone.

John George loved peace dearly, and he had joined Sweden sorely against his will. But he was a man of his word, and he had promised Gustavus not to come to terms with the enemy without his consent. He forwarded Wallenstein's propositions to Gustavus.

John George valued peace greatly, and he had joined Sweden very reluctantly. But he was a man of his word, and he had promised Gustavus not to make any deals with the enemy without his approval. He sent Wallenstein's proposals to Gustavus.

§ 10. Demands of Gustavus.

No man was so ready as Gustavus to change his plans in all matters of secondary importance, as circumstances might require. In the face of Wallenstein's armament and of the hesitations of the Saxon court, he at once aban[Pg 156]doned all thought of asking that the Rhine bishoprics should remain in his hands. He was ready to assent to the solution of religious questions which satisfied Wallenstein and John George. For himself, he expected the cession of at least part of Pomerania, in order to protect himself from a future naval attack proceeding from the Baltic ports. The Elector of Brandenburg had claims upon Pomerania; but he might be satisfied with some of the bishoprics which it had been agreed to leave in Protestant hands.

No one was as willing as Gustavus to change his plans on less important matters as circumstances changed. Faced with Wallenstein's military buildup and the indecisiveness of the Saxon court, he immediately gave up on the idea of keeping the Rhine bishoprics. He was open to a solution for the religious issues that would satisfy Wallenstein and John George. As for himself, he hoped to gain at least part of Pomerania to protect against any future naval attacks from the Baltic ports. The Elector of Brandenburg had claims to Pomerania, but he might be content with some of the bishoprics that had been agreed to remain in Protestant hands.

§ 11. Impossibility of reconciling Gustavus and Wallenstein.

Such terms would probably have met with opposition. But the real point of difference lay elsewhere. Wallenstein would have restored the old unity of the Empire, of which he hoped to be the inspiring genius. Gustavus pressed for the formation of a separate Protestant league, if not under his own guidance, at least in close alliance with Sweden. Wallenstein asked for confidence in himself and the Emperor. Gustavus had no confidence in either.

Such terms would likely have faced resistance. But the main disagreement was elsewhere. Wallenstein wanted to bring back the old unity of the Empire, believing he could be its guiding force. Gustavus pushed for the creation of a separate Protestant league, if not under his leadership, then at least closely allied with Sweden. Wallenstein sought trust in himself and the Emperor. Gustavus had no trust in either.

§ 12. Hesitation of John George.

John George wavered between the two. He, too, distrusted Wallenstein. But he did not see that he must either accept the Empire, or help on its dissolution, unless he wished to leave the future of Germany to chance. The imperial unity of Wallenstein was something. The Corpus Evangelicorum of Gustavus was something. The Protestant states, loosely combined, were doomed to defeat and ruin.

John George was torn between the two options. He also didn't trust Wallenstein. However, he didn't realize that he had to either support the Empire or contribute to its collapse, unless he wanted to leave Germany's future up to fate. Wallenstein's imperial unity meant something. Gustavus’s Corpus Evangelicorum meant something. The Protestant states, loosely grouped together, were heading for defeat and destruction.

Section V.The Struggle between Gustavus and Wallenstein.

§ 1. Gustavus proposes a league of cities.

Long before John George's answer could reach Gustavus the war had blazed out afresh. The Swedish king[Pg 157] did not yet know how little reliance he could place on the Elector for the realization of his grand plan, when Wallenstein broke up from Bohemia, and directed his whole force upon Nüremberg. Gustavus threw himself into the town to defend it. Here, too, his head was busy with the Corpus Evangelicorum. Whilst he was offering to Saxony to abandon the ecclesiastical territories, he proposed to the citizens of Nüremberg to lay the foundations of a league in which the citizens alone should ally themselves with him, leaving the princes to come in afterwards if they would, whilst the ecclesiastical territories should remain in his own hands. There is nothing really discrepant in the two schemes. The one was a plan to be adopted only on condition of a final and permanent peace. The other was a plan for use as a weapon of war. The noticeable thing is the persistent way in which Gustavus returned again and again to the idea of founding a political union as the basis of military strength.

Long before John George's response could reach Gustavus, the war had flared up again. The Swedish king[Pg 157] still didn’t realize how little he could depend on the Elector to make his grand plan a reality when Wallenstein left Bohemia and directed his entire force towards Nüremberg. Gustavus rushed into the town to defend it. Here, too, he was focused on the Corpus Evangelicorum. While he was suggesting to Saxony that he would give up the ecclesiastical territories, he proposed to the citizens of Nüremberg that they establish a league where only the citizens would ally with him, leaving the princes to join in later if they chose, while keeping the ecclesiastical territories under his control. There’s nothing really contradictory in the two plans. One was meant to be implemented only if a final and lasting peace were achieved. The other was designed to serve as a weapon of war. What stands out is the way Gustavus kept returning to the idea of creating a political union as the foundation of military power.

§ 2. His proposal unacceptable.

He was no more successful with the citizens of Nüremberg than with the Elector of Saxony. They replied that a matter of such importance should be treated in common by all the cities and princes interested. "In that case," he replied, bitterly, "the Elector of Saxony will dispute for half a year in whose name the summons to the meeting ought to be issued. When the cities, too, send deputies, they usually separate as they meet, discovering that there is a defect in their instructions, and so refer everything home again for further consideration, without coming to any conclusion whatever." Can it be doubted that the political incompetence of the Germans, caused by their internal divisions and their long disuse of such[Pg 158] institutions as would have enabled them to act in common, was a thorn in the side of Gustavus, felt by him more deeply than the appearance in the field, however unexpected, of Wallenstein and his army?

He had no more luck with the citizens of Nüremberg than he did with the Elector of Saxony. They responded that a matter this important should be handled together by all the cities and princes involved. "In that case," he replied bitterly, "the Elector of Saxony will spend half a year arguing over whose name the invitation to the meeting should be issued under. When the cities send their representatives, they usually split up as soon as they arrive, finding that there’s an issue with their instructions, and then they just send everything back home for more discussion, without reaching any conclusion." Is there any doubt that the political ineptness of the Germans, due to their internal divisions and their long lack of experience with such[Pg 158] institutions that could have allowed them to act together, was a constant frustration for Gustavus, one that he felt more acutely than the unexpected appearance of Wallenstein and his army on the battlefield?

§ 3. Gustavus and Wallenstein at Nüremberg.

That army, however, must be met. Wallenstein had 60,000 men with him; Gustavus but a third of the number. The war had blazed up along the Rhine from Alsace to Coblentz. Pappenheim was fighting there, and the Spaniards had sent troops of their own, and had summoned the Duke of Lorraine to their aid. By-and-by it was seen how rightly Gustavus had judged that France could not afford to quarrel with him. Though he had dashed aside Richelieu's favourite scheme of leaving the ecclesiastical territories untouched, and had refused to single out the House of Austria as the sole object of the war, Richelieu could not fail to support him against Spanish troops. In a few weeks the danger in his rear was at an end, and the scattered detachments of the Swedish army were hurrying to join their king at Nüremberg.

That army, however, had to be faced. Wallenstein had 60,000 men with him; Gustavus only a third of that number. The war had flared up along the Rhine from Alsace to Coblentz. Pappenheim was fighting there, and the Spaniards had sent their own troops and had called on the Duke of Lorraine for help. Eventually, it became clear how right Gustavus was in thinking that France couldn’t afford to clash with him. Even though he had dismissed Richelieu's preferred idea of leaving the ecclesiastical territories untouched and had refused to target the House of Austria as the only enemy in the war, Richelieu couldn’t help but support him against the Spanish forces. In just a few weeks, the threat behind him was neutralized, and the scattered units of the Swedish army were rushing to reunite with their king at Nüremberg.

§ 4. Wallenstein entrenches himself.

Gustavus was now ready for a battle. But a battle he could not have. Wallenstein fell back upon his old tactics of refusing battle, except when he had a manifest superiority of numbers. He entrenched himself near Fürth, to the north of Nüremberg, on a commanding eminence overlooking the whole plain around. For twelve miles his works protected his newly-levied army. House, villages, advantages of the ground were everywhere utilized for defence.

Gustavus was now prepared for a fight. But a fight he couldn't have. Wallenstein reverted to his old strategy of avoiding battle unless he had a clear advantage in numbers. He entrenched himself near Fürth, north of Nuremberg, on a high ground that overlooked the entire area around. For twelve miles, his fortifications shielded his recently recruited army. Houses, villages, and the natural advantages of the terrain were all used for defense.

§ 5. Wants of the Swedish army.

In the meanwhile, scarcity and pestilence were doing their terrible work at Nüremberg. The country people had flocked in for refuge, and the population was too great to be easily supplied with food. Even in the army[Pg 159] want began to be felt. And with want came the relaxation of that discipline upon which Gustavus prided himself. He had large numbers of German troops in his army now, and a long evil experience had taught Germans the habits of marauders.

In the meantime, scarcity and disease were wreaking havoc in Nuremberg. Country folks had come in seeking shelter, and the population was too high to be easily fed. Even in the army[Pg 159], shortages began to be felt. And with those shortages came a breakdown in the discipline that Gustavus valued so much. He now had many German troops in his army, and a long history had taught Germans the ways of looters.

§ 6. Gustavus remonstrates.

Gustavus was deeply irritated. Sending for the chief Germans in his service, he rated them soundly. "His Majesty," says one who described the scene, "was never before seen in such a rage."

Gustavus was extremely annoyed. He called for the top German officials in his service and scolded them thoroughly. "His Majesty," said one who witnessed the scene, "had never before been seen in such a rage."

§ 7. His speech to the officers.

"You princes, counts, lords, and noblemen," he said, "you are showing your disloyalty and wickedness on your own fatherland, which you are ruining. You colonels, and officers from the highest to the lowest, it is you who steal and rob every one, without making any exceptions. You plunder your own brothers in the faith. You make me disgusted with you; and God my Creator be my witness that my heart is filled with gall when I see any one of you behaving so villanously. For you cause men to say openly, 'The king, our friend, does us more harm than our enemies.' If you were real Christians you would consider what I am doing for you, how I am spending my life in your service. I have given up the treasures of my crown for your sake, and have not had from your German Empire enough to buy myself a bad suit of clothes with."

"You princes, counts, lords, and noblemen," he said, "you are showing your disloyalty and wickedness toward your own homeland that you are destroying. You colonels and officers from the highest to the lowest, it's you who steal and rob everyone, without exceptions. You plunder your own brothers in faith. You make me sick; and God, my Creator, is my witness that my heart is filled with bitterness when I see any of you behaving so vilely. You make people say openly, 'The king, our friend, does us more harm than our enemies.' If you were true Christians, you would understand what I'm doing for you and how I'm spending my life in your service. I've sacrificed the treasures of my crown for you and haven't received enough from your German Empire to even buy myself a decent suit of clothes."

§ 8. Complains bitterly of them.

After this strain he went on: "Enter into your hearts," he said, "and think how sad you are making me, so that the tears stand in my eyes. You treat me ill with your evil discipline; I do not say with your evil fighting, for in that you have behaved like honourable gentlemen, and for that I am much obliged to you. I am so grieved for you that I am[Pg 160] vexed that I ever had anything to do with so stiff-necked a nation. Well, then, take my warning to heart; we will soon show our enemies that we are honest men and honourable gentlemen."

After this strain, he continued: "Look into your hearts," he said, "and realize how sad you are making me, to the point that tears fill my eyes. You treat me unfairly with your harsh discipline; I'm not referring to your fighting, as you've handled that like honorable gentlemen, and I'm very grateful for that. I'm so sorry for you that I'm frustrated I ever got involved with such a stubborn nation. So, take my warning seriously; we will soon prove to our enemies that we are honest men and honorable gentlemen."

§ 9. Punishes plunderers.

One day the king caught a corporal stealing cows. "My son," he said, as he delivered him over to the provost marshal, "it is better that I should punish you, than that God should punish not only you, but me and all of us for your sake."

One day, the king caught a corporal stealing cows. "My son," he said as he handed him over to the provost marshal, "it's better that I punish you than for God to punish not just you, but me and all of us because of you."

§ 10. Fails to storm Wallenstein's lines.

Such a state of things could not last long. On September 3 Gustavus led his army to the shores of Wallenstein's entrenchments; but though he made some impression, the lines were too skilfully drawn, and too well defended, to be broken through. On the other hand, Gustavus was not a Mansfeld, and Wallenstein did not venture, as at the Bridge of Dessau, to follow up his successful defence by an offensive movement.

Such a situation couldn't last long. On September 3, Gustavus led his army to the edges of Wallenstein's fortifications; even though he made some impact, the defenses were too skillfully set up and strongly held to be breached. On the other hand, Gustavus wasn't a Mansfeld, and Wallenstein didn't take the risk, as he had at the Bridge of Dessau, to turn his successful defense into an offensive action.

§ 11. Is obliged to march away.

Want of supplies made it impossible for Gustavus to remain longer at Nüremberg. For the first time since he landed in Germany he had failed in securing a victory. With drums beating and banners flying, he marched away past Wallenstein's encampment; but the wary man was not to be enticed to a combat. As soon as he was gone, Wallenstein broke up his camp. But he knew too well where his opponent's weakness lay to go in pursuit of Gustavus. Throwing himself northwards, he established himself firmly in Saxony, plundering and burning on every side. If only he could work ruin enough, he might hope to detach the Elector from his alliance with the Swedes.

The lack of supplies forced Gustavus to leave Nüremberg. For the first time since arriving in Germany, he had failed to secure a victory. With drums pounding and flags waving, he marched past Wallenstein's camp, but the cautious man wouldn’t be lured into a fight. Once Gustavus was gone, Wallenstein dismantled his camp. However, he understood his opponent's weaknesses well enough not to chase after Gustavus. Instead, he headed north, taking a strong position in Saxony and pillaging and burning everything around. If he could cause enough destruction, he might be able to pull the Elector away from his alliance with the Swedes.

§ 12. Wallenstein and Gustavus in Saxony.

Gustavus could not choose but follow. Wallenstein had hoped to establish himself as firmly in Saxony as he had established[Pg 161] himself at Fürth. He would seize Torgau and Halle, to make himself master of the passages over the Elbe and Saale, whilst Erfurt and Naumburg would complete the strength of his position. Gustavus might dash his head against it as he pleased. Like Wellington at Torres Vedras, or Gustavus himself at Werben, he would meet the attack of the enemy by establishing himself in a carefully selected position of defence.

Gustavus had no choice but to follow. Wallenstein hoped to establish himself as firmly in Saxony as he had at Fürth. He planned to take Torgau and Halle to control the crossings over the Elbe and Saale, while Erfurt and Naumburg would strengthen his position. Gustavus could throw himself against it as much as he wanted. Like Wellington at Torres Vedras or Gustavus himself at Werben, he would respond to the enemy's attack by setting up in a well-chosen defensive position.

Section VI.The Battle of Lützen.

§ 1. Gustavus in Saxony.

Wallenstein had succeeded at Nüremberg, but he was not to succeed in Saxony. Gustavus was upon him before he had gained the positions he needed. Erfurt was saved from the imperialists. Gustavus entered Naumburg to be adored as a saviour by men flying from Wallenstein's barbarities. As he passed through the streets the poor fugitives bent down to kiss the hem of his garments. He would have resisted them if he could. He feared lest God should punish him for receiving honour above that which befitted a mortal man.

Wallenstein had achieved success at Nüremberg, but he wouldn't do the same in Saxony. Gustavus caught up with him before he was able to secure the positions he needed. Erfurt was rescued from the imperialists. Gustavus entered Naumburg and was celebrated as a savior by those fleeing from Wallenstein's atrocities. As he moved through the streets, the desperate refugees bowed down to kiss the hem of his garments. He would have resisted them if he could. He worried that God might punish him for accepting honor that was too great for a mortal man.

§ 2. Wallenstein believes himself safe.

The Saxon army was at Torgau, and that important post was still guarded. Wallenstein lay at Lützen. Even there, shorn as he was of his expected strength, he threw up entrenchments, and believed himself safe from attack. It was now November, and he fancied that Gustavus, satisfied with his success, would go, after the fashion of the time, into winter quarters.

The Saxon army was at Torgau, and that important position was still being defended. Wallenstein was at Lützen. Even there, despite not having the expected strength, he built fortifications and thought he was safe from an attack. It was now November, and he assumed that Gustavus, pleased with his success, would, in keeping with the customs of the time, go into winter quarters.

§ 3. Pappenheim leaves him.

In Wallenstein's army, Pappenheim's dashing bravery made him the idol of the soldiers, and gave him an almost independent position. He begged to be allowed to attempt a diversion on the Rhenish bishoprics. Wallenstein gave the re[Pg 162]quired permission, ordering him to seize Halle on the way.

In Wallenstein's army, Pappenheim's bold bravery made him a favorite among the soldiers and allowed him to have an nearly independent role. He asked to be permitted to make a diversion in the Rhenish bishoprics. Wallenstein granted the necessary approval, instructing him to capture Halle on the way.

§ 4. Attack of the Swedes. Gustavus before the battle.

It was a serious blunder to divide an army under the eyes of Gustavus. Early on the morning of November 16 the Swedish king was in front of Wallenstein's position at Lützen. He knew well that, if there was to be a battle at all, he must be the assailant. Wallenstein would not stir. Behind ditches and entrenchments, ready armed, his heavy squares lay immovably, waiting for the enemy, like the Russians at the Alma or the English at Waterloo. A fog lay thick upon the ground. The Swedish army gathered early to their morning prayer, summoned by the sounds of Luther's hymn tune, "God is a strong tower," floating on the heavy air from the brazen lips of a trumpet. The king himself joined in the morning hymn, "Fear not, little flock." Then, as if with forebodings of the coming slaughter, others sung of "Jesus the Saviour, who was the conqueror of death." Gustavus thrust aside the armour which was offered him. Since he had received a wound, not long before, he felt uncomfortable in it. Unprotected, he mounted on his horse, and rode about the ranks encouraging the men.

It was a serious mistake to split an army right in front of Gustavus. Early on the morning of November 16, the Swedish king was positioned in front of Wallenstein’s troops at Lützen. He knew that if there was going to be a battle, he had to be the one to attack. Wallenstein wouldn’t budge. Behind ditches and fortifications, his heavy formations sat still and ready, waiting for the enemy, much like the Russians at the Alma or the English at Waterloo. A thick fog hung in the air. The Swedish army gathered early for their morning prayer, called by the sounds of Luther's hymn tune, "God is a strong tower," drifting through the heavy air from the sharp notes of a trumpet. The king himself joined in the morning hymn, "Fear not, little flock." Then, as if sensing the coming bloodshed, others sang about "Jesus the Saviour, who was the conqueror of death." Gustavus pushed aside the armor that was offered to him. After receiving a wound not long ago, he felt uncomfortable in it. Without armor, he mounted his horse and rode through the ranks, encouraging the soldiers.

§ 5. Attack of the Swedes, and death of the king.

At eleven the mist cleared away, and the sun shone out. The king gave his last orders to his generals. Then, looking to heaven, "Now," he said, "in God's name, Jesus, give us to-day to fight for the honour of thy holy name." Then, waving his sword over his head, he cried out, "Forwards!" The whole line advanced, Gustavus riding at the head of the cavalry at the right. After a fierce struggle, the enemy's lines were broken through everywhere. But Wallenstein was not[Pg 163] yet mastered. Bringing up his reserves, he drove back the Swedish infantry in the centre. Gustavus, when he heard the news, flew to the rescue. In all other affairs of life he knew better than most men how to temper daring with discretion. In the battle-field he flung prudence to the winds. The horsemen, whom he had ordered to follow him, struggled in vain to keep up with the long strides of their master's horse. The fog came down thickly once more, and the king, left almost alone in the darkness, dashed unawares into a regiment of the enemy's cuirassiers. One shot passed through his horse's neck. A second shattered his left arm. Turning round to ask one of those who still followed him to help him out of the fight, a third shot struck him in the back, and he fell heavily to the ground. A youth of eighteen, who alone was left by his side, strove to lift him up and to bear him off. But the wounded man was too heavy for him. The cuirassiers rode up and asked who was there. "I was the King of Sweden," murmured the king, as the young man returned no answer, and the horseman shot him through the head, and put an end to his pain.

At eleven, the mist cleared and the sun came out. The king gave his final orders to his generals. Then, looking up to the sky, he said, "Now, in God's name, Jesus, give us today to fight for the honor of your holy name." Waving his sword in the air, he shouted, "Forward!" The entire line marched ahead, with Gustavus leading the cavalry on the right. After a fierce struggle, the enemy's lines were breached everywhere. However, Wallenstein had not yet been defeated. He brought up his reserves and pushed back the Swedish infantry in the center. When Gustavus heard the news, he rushed to the rescue. In all other aspects of life, he was better than most at balancing boldness with caution. On the battlefield, he threw caution to the wind. The horsemen he ordered to follow him struggled to keep up with the long strides of his horse. The fog thickened again, and the king, now nearly alone in the darkness, unexpectedly rode into a regiment of enemy cuirassiers. One shot went through his horse's neck. A second shattered his left arm. Turning to ask one of the few who still followed him for help, a third shot hit him in the back, and he fell heavily to the ground. An eighteen-year-old who remained by his side tried to lift him up and carry him away. But the wounded man was too heavy for him. The cuirassiers rode up and asked who was there. "I was the King of Sweden," the king murmured, and as the young man didn't respond, the horseman shot him through the head, ending his pain.

§ 6. Defeat of Wallenstein.

Bernard of Weimar took up the command. On the other side Pappenheim, having received orders to return, hurried back from Halle. But he brought only his cavalry with him. It would be many hours before his foot could retrace their weary steps. The Swedes, when they heard that their beloved king had fallen, burnt with ardour to revenge him. A terrible struggle ensued. Hour after hour the battle swayed backwards and forwards. In one of the Swedish regiments only one man out of six left the fight unhurt. Pappenheim, the dashing and the brave, whose word was ever for fight, the Blücher of the seventeenth cen[Pg 164]tury, was struck down. At the battle of the White Hill he had lain long upon the field senseless from his wounds, and had told those who were around him when he awakened that he had come back from Purgatory. This time there was no awakening for him. The infantry which in his lifetime he had commanded so gallantly, came up as the winter sun was setting. But they came too late to retrieve the fight. Wallenstein, defeated at last, gave orders for retreat.

Bernard of Weimar took command. Meanwhile, Pappenheim, who had been ordered to return, rushed back from Halle. However, he brought only his cavalry with him. It would take many hours for his infantry to retrace their exhausted steps. When the Swedes learned that their beloved king had fallen, they were filled with determination to avenge him. A fierce battle followed. Hour after hour, the fight shifted back and forth. In one of the Swedish regiments, only one man out of six left the battle uninjured. Pappenheim, the bold and brave leader whose name was always associated with combat, the Blücher of the seventeenth century, was struck down. At the battle of the White Hill, he had lain on the field for a long time, unconscious from his injuries, and when he awoke, he told those around him he had returned from Purgatory. This time, there was no awakening for him. The infantry he had once commanded so bravely arrived as the winter sun was setting. But they came too late to turn the tide. Wallenstein, finally defeated, ordered a retreat.

§ 7. The loss of Gustavus irreparable.

The hand which alone could gather the results of victory was lying powerless. The work of destruction was practically complete. The Edict of Restitution was dead, and the Protestant administrators were again ruling in the northern bishoprics. The Empire was practically dead, and the princes and people of Germany, if they were looking for order at all, must seek it under other forms than those which had been imposed upon them in consequence of the victories of Tilly and Wallenstein. It is in vain to speculate whether Gustavus could have done anything towards the work of reconstruction. Like Cromwell, to whom, in many respects, he bore a close resemblance, he had begun to discover that it was harder to build than to destroy, and that it was easier to keep sheep than to govern men. Perhaps even to him the difficulties would have been insuperable. The centrifugal force was too strong amongst the German princes to make it easy to bind them together. He had experienced this in Saxony. He had experienced it at Nüremberg. To build up a Corpus Evangelicorum was like weaving ropes of sand.

The hand that alone could achieve victory was lying powerless. The work of destruction was nearly complete. The Edict of Restitution was dead, and the Protestant leaders were back in charge of the northern bishoprics. The Empire was practically non-existent, and the princes and people of Germany, if they were seeking order at all, would have to find it in forms other than those imposed on them as a result of Tilly and Wallenstein's victories. It's pointless to speculate whether Gustavus could have contributed to rebuilding. Like Cromwell, whom he closely resembled in many ways, he had started to realize that it's harder to build than to tear down, and that it’s simpler to manage sheep than to govern people. Perhaps even he would have faced insurmountable challenges. The disunity among the German princes was too strong to easily unite them. He had felt this in Saxony. He had felt it in Nuremberg. Building a Corpus Evangelicorum was like trying to weave ropes out of sand.

§ 8. What were his purposes?

And Gustavus was not even more than half a German by birth; politically he was not a German at all. In his own mind he could not help thinking first of Sweden. In[Pg 165] the minds of others the suspicion that he was so thinking was certain to arise. He clung firmly to his demand for Pomerania as a bulwark for Sweden's interests in the Baltic. Next to that came the Corpus Evangelicorum, the league of German Protestant cities and princes to stand up against the renewal of the overpowering tyranny of the Emperor. If his scheme had been carried out Gustavus would have been a nobler Napoleon, with a confederation, not of the Rhine, but of the Baltic, around him. For, stranger as he was, he was bound by his religious sympathies to his Protestant brethren in Germany. The words which he spoke at Nüremberg to the princes, telling them how well off he might be at home, were conceived in the very spirit of the Homeric Achilles, when the hardness of the work he had undertaken and the ingratitude of men revealed itself to him. Like Achilles, he dearly loved war, with its excitement and danger, for its own sake. But he desired more than the glory of a conqueror. The establishment of Protestantism in Europe as a power safe from attack by reason of its own strength was the cause for which he found it worth while to live, and for which, besides and beyond the greatness of his own Swedish nation, he was ready to die. It may be that, after all, he was "happy in the opportunity of his death."

And Gustavus was just over half German by birth; politically, he wasn’t German at all. In his own mind, he couldn't help but think of Sweden first. In[Pg 165] the minds of others, there was definitely suspicion that he was thinking this way. He firmly insisted on his demand for Pomerania as a safeguard for Sweden's interests in the Baltic. Following that was the Corpus Evangelicorum, the alliance of German Protestant cities and princes aiming to oppose the return of the Emperor's overwhelming tyranny. If his plan had succeeded, Gustavus would have been a greater Napoleon, with a confederation not of the Rhine, but of the Baltic surrounding him. Even as a foreigner, he felt a strong connection through his religious sympathies to his Protestant brethren in Germany. The words he spoke at Nüremberg to the princes, telling them how well he could do back home, were filled with the very spirit of Homeric Achilles, when the challenges of his task and the ingratitude of men became clear to him. Like Achilles, he cherished war, with its thrill and danger, for its own sake. But he wanted more than just the glory of being a conqueror. Establishing Protestantism in Europe as a strong and secure power was the cause for which he felt it worthwhile to live, and for which, in addition to the greatness of his own Swedish nation, he was prepared to die. It’s possible that, in the end, he was "happy in the opportunity of his death."


CHAPTER IX.
THE DEATH OF WALLENSTEIN AND THE TREATY OF PRAGUE.

Section I.French Influence in Germany.

1631
§ 1. Bernhard of Saxe Weimar.

In Germany, after the death of Gustavus at Lützen, it was as it was in Greece after the death of Epaminondas at Mantinea. "There was more disturbance and more dispute after the battle than before it." In Sweden, Christina, the infant daughter of Gustavus, succeeded peaceably to her father's throne, and authority was exercised without contradiction by the Chancellor Oxenstjerna. But, wise and prudent as Oxenstjerna was, it was not in the nature of things that he should be listened to as Gustavus had been listened to. The chiefs of the army, no longer held in by a soldier's hand, threatened to assume an almost independent position. Foremost of these was the young Bernhard of Weimar, demanding, like Wallenstein, a place among the princely houses of Germany. In his person he hoped the glories of the elder branch of the Saxon House would revive, and the disgrace inflicted upon it by Charles V. for its attachment to the Protestant cause would be repaired. He claimed the rewards of victory for those whose swords had gained it, and payment for the soldiers, who during the winter months following the victory at Lützen had received little or nothing. His own share was to be a new[Pg 167] duchy of Franconia, formed out of the united bishoprics of Würzburg and Bamberg. Oxenstjerna was compelled to admit his pretensions, and to confirm him in his duchy.

In Germany, after Gustavus died at Lützen, things were similar to Greece after Epaminondas fell at Mantinea. "There was more disturbance and more dispute after the battle than before it." In Sweden, Christina, the young daughter of Gustavus, peacefully took over her father's throne, and authority was exercised without opposition by Chancellor Oxenstjerna. However, as wise and careful as Oxenstjerna was, it was unrealistic to expect him to be followed the way Gustavus had been. The army leaders, no longer under a soldier's control, began to act almost independently. Leading this group was the young Bernhard of Weimar, who sought to join the ranks of the noble families of Germany like Wallenstein had. He hoped to revive the former glory of the older Saxon House and restore its reputation damaged by Charles V. due to its support for the Protestant cause. He demanded the rewards of victory for those who fought for it and payment for soldiers who had received very little during the winter after the victory at Lützen. His own reward was to be a new[Pg 167] duchy of Franconia, created from the combined bishoprics of Würzburg and Bamberg. Oxenstjerna had no choice but to acknowledge his claims and confirm him as the duke.

§ 2. The League of Heilbronn.

The step was thus taken which Gustavus had undoubtedly contemplated, but which he had prudently refrained from carrying into action. The seizure of ecclesiastical lands in which the population was Catholic was as great a barrier to peace on the one side as the seizure of the Protestant bishoprics in the north had been on the other. There was, therefore, all the more necessity to be ready for war. If a complete junction of all the Protestant forces was not to be had, something at least was attainable. On April 23, 1633, the League of Heilbronn was signed. The four circles of Swabia, Franconia, and the Upper and Lower Rhine formed a union with Sweden for mutual support.

The step was taken that Gustavus had definitely considered but had wisely held back from putting into action. Taking over church lands in Catholic areas stood as a significant obstacle to peace just as taking over Protestant bishoprics in the north had been on the other side. Therefore, it was even more essential to prepare for war. If a complete unification of all Protestant forces wasn't possible, at least something could be achieved. On April 23, 1633, the League of Heilbronn was signed. The four regions of Swabia, Franconia, and the Upper and Lower Rhine formed a union with Sweden for mutual support.

§ 3. Defection of Saxony.

It is not difficult to explain the defection of the Elector of Saxony. The seizure of a territory by military violence had always been most obnoxious to him. He had resisted it openly in the case of Frederick in Bohemia. He had resisted it, as far as he dared, in the case of Wallenstein in Mecklenburg. He was not inclined to put up with it in the case of Bernhard in Franconia. Nor could he fail to see that with the prolongation of the war, the chances of French intervention were considerably increasing.

It’s not hard to understand why the Elector of Saxony switched sides. He had always been strongly opposed to taking land by military force. He openly stood against it when it came to Frederick in Bohemia. He resisted it, as much as he could, with Wallenstein in Mecklenburg. He wasn’t willing to tolerate it with Bernhard in Franconia either. Plus, he couldn’t ignore the fact that as the war dragged on, the likelihood of French involvement was significantly rising.

1631
§ 4. French politics.

In 1631 there had been a great effervescence of the French feudal aristocracy against the royal authority. But Richelieu stood firm. In March the king's brother, Gaston Duke of Orleans, fled from the country. In July his mother,[Pg 168] Mary of Medici, followed his example. But they had no intention of abandoning their position. From their exile in the Spanish Netherlands they formed a close alliance with Spain, and carried on a thousand intrigues with the nobility at home. The Cardinal smote right and left with a heavy hand. Amongst his enemies were the noblest names in France. The Duke of Guise shrank from the conflict and retired to Italy to die far from his native land. The keeper of the seals died in prison. His kinsman, a marshal of France, perished on the scaffold. In the summer of the year 1632, whilst Gustavus was conducting his last campaign, there was a great rising in the south of France. Gaston himself came to share in the glory or the disgrace of the rebellion. The Duke of Montmorenci was the real leader of the enterprise. He was a bold and vigorous commander, the Rupert of the French cavaliers. But his gay horsemen dashed in vain against the serried ranks of the royal infantry, and he expiated his fault upon the scaffold. Gaston, helpless and low-minded as he was, could live on, secure under an ignominious pardon.

In 1631, there was a significant rebellion among the French feudal aristocracy against royal authority. But Richelieu remained resolute. In March, the king's brother, Gaston Duke of Orleans, fled the country. By July, his mother, [Pg 168] Mary of Medici, followed suit. However, they had no plans to give up their positions. From their exile in the Spanish Netherlands, they formed a close alliance with Spain and engaged in various intrigues with the nobility back home. The Cardinal struck hard against his enemies. Among them were some of the most notable names in France. The Duke of Guise avoided conflict and retreated to Italy, dying far from his homeland. The keeper of the seals died in prison, while his relative, a marshal of France, was executed. In the summer of 1632, while Gustavus was leading his final campaign, there was a major uprising in southern France. Gaston himself participated in the hopes of sharing in the rebellion's glory or disgrace. The true leader of the movement was the Duke of Montmorenci, a bold and vigorous commander, akin to Rupert among the French cavalry. However, his lively horsemen charged in vain against the tightly packed ranks of the royal infantry, and he paid for his mistakes on the scaffold. Gaston, lacking resolve and ambition, managed to survive, sheltered by an embarrassing pardon.

§ 5. Richelieu did for France all that could be done.

It was not the highest form of political life which Richelieu was establishing. For the free expression of opinion, as a foundation of government, France, in that day, was not prepared. But within the limits of possibility, Richelieu's method of ruling was a magnificent spectacle. He struck down a hundred petty despotisms that he might exalt a single despotism in their place. And if the despotism of the Crown was subject to all the dangers and weaknesses by which sooner or later the strength of all despotisms is eaten away, Richelieu succeeded for the time in gaining the co-operation of those classes whose good will was worth conciliating. Under[Pg 169] him commerce and industry lifted up their heads, knowledge and literature smiled at last. Whilst Corneille was creating the French drama, Descartes was seizing the sceptre of the world of science. The first play of the former appeared on the stage in 1629. Year by year he rose in excellence, till in 1636 he produced the 'Cid;' and from that time one masterpiece followed another in rapid succession. Descartes published his first work in Holland in 1637, in which he laid down those principles of metaphysics which were to make his name famous in Europe.

It wasn't the highest level of political life that Richelieu was creating. At that time, France wasn't ready for the free expression of opinion as a foundation of government. But within the limits of what was possible, Richelieu's way of ruling was an impressive sight. He took down a hundred small tyrannies to elevate a single tyranny in their place. And although the despotism of the Crown faced all the dangers and weaknesses that eventually undermine all forms of despotism, Richelieu managed, for the time being, to win the support of those groups whose goodwill was valuable. Under[Pg 169] him, commerce and industry thrived, and knowledge and literature finally flourished. While Corneille was shaping French drama, Descartes was taking the lead in the world of science. Corneille's first play debuted on stage in 1629. Year after year, he improved, until in 1636 he produced the 'Cid;' and from then on, one masterpiece followed another in quick succession. Descartes published his first work in Holland in 1637, where he established those principles of metaphysics that would make his name well-known across Europe.

§ 6. Richelieu and Germany.

All this, however welcome to France, boded no good to Germany. In the old struggles of the sixteenth century, Catholic and Protestant each believed himself to be doing the best, not merely for his own country, but for the world in general. Alva, with his countless executions in the Netherlands, honestly believed that the Netherlands as well as Spain would be the better for the rude surgery. The English volunteers, who charged home on a hundred battle-fields in Europe, believed that they were benefiting Europe, not England alone. It was time that all this should cease, and that the long religious strife should have its end. It was well that Richelieu should stand forth to teach the world that there were objects for a Catholic state to pursue better than slaughtering Protestants. But the world was a long way, in the seventeenth century, from the knowledge that the good of one nation is the good of all, and in putting off its religious partisanship France became terribly hard and selfish in its foreign policy. Gustavus had been half a German, and had sympathized deeply with Protestant Germany. Richelieu had no sympathy with Protestantism, no sympathy with German nationality. He doubtless had a[Pg 170] general belief that the predominance of the House of Austria was a common evil for all, but he cared chiefly to see Germany too weak to support Spain. He accepted the alliance of the League of Heilbronn, but he would have been equally ready to accept the alliance of the Elector of Bavaria if it would have served him as well in his purpose of dividing Germany.

All this, while welcome to France, spelled trouble for Germany. During the old conflicts of the sixteenth century, both Catholics and Protestants believed they were acting in the best interest of not just their own country but the whole world. Alva, with his countless executions in the Netherlands, truly believed that both the Netherlands and Spain would benefit from his harsh actions. The English volunteers, who fought in numerous battles across Europe, thought they were doing good for Europe, not just England. It was time for all this to stop, and for the long religious conflict to come to an end. It was important for Richelieu to step up and show the world that a Catholic state had goals to pursue that were better than just killing Protestants. However, in the seventeenth century, people were far from understanding that the well-being of one nation contributes to the well-being of all, and in moving away from its religious biases, France became incredibly hard and selfish in its foreign affairs. Gustavus had been partly German and had strong sympathy for Protestant Germany. Richelieu had no sympathy for Protestantism and none for German nationality. While he likely believed that the dominance of the House of Austria was a problem for everyone, his main concern was just to see Germany weak enough to not support Spain. He accepted the alliance of the League of Heilbronn, but he would have also been willing to ally with the Elector of Bavaria if it suited his goal of dividing Germany.

§ 7. His policy French, not European.

The plan of Gustavus might seem unsatisfactory to a patriotic German, but it was undoubtedly conceived with the intention of benefiting Germany. Richelieu had no thought of constituting any new organization in Germany. He was already aiming at the left bank of the Rhine. The Elector of Treves, fearing Gustavus, and doubtful of the power of Spain to protect him, had called in the French, and had established them in his new fortress of Ehrenbreitstein, which looked down from its height upon the low-lying buildings of Coblentz, and guarded the junction of the Rhine and the Moselle. The Duke of Lorraine had joined Spain, and had intrigued with Gaston. In the summer of 1632 he had been compelled by a French army to make his submission. The next year he moved again, and the French again interfered, and wrested from him his capital of Nancy. Richelieu treated the old German frontier-land as having no rights against the King of France.

The plan of Gustavus might look disappointing to a patriotic German, but it was definitely intended to benefit Germany. Richelieu wasn’t considering creating any new organization in Germany. His focus was already on the left bank of the Rhine. The Elector of Treves, worried about Gustavus and unsure of Spain’s ability to protect him, had called in the French and set them up in his new fort at Ehrenbreitstein, which towered over the low buildings of Coblentz and protected the junction of the Rhine and the Moselle. The Duke of Lorraine had allied with Spain and had been plotting with Gaston. In the summer of 1632, a French army forced him to surrender. The following year, he moved again, and the French intervened once more, taking his capital of Nancy. Richelieu treated the old German borderlands as if they had no rights against the King of France.

Section II.Wallenstein's Attempt to dictate Peace.

§ 1. Saxon negotiations with Wallenstein.

Already, before the League of Heilbronn was signed, the Elector of Saxony was in negotiation with Wallenstein. In June peace was all but concluded between them. The Edict of Restitution was to be cancelled. A few places on the Baltic coast were to be ceded to Sweden,[Pg 171] and a portion at least of the Palatinate was to be restored to the son of the Elector Frederick, whose death in the preceding winter had removed one of the difficulties in the way of an agreement. The precise form in which the restitution should take place, however, still remained to be settled.

Already, before the League of Heilbronn was signed, the Elector of Saxony was in talks with Wallenstein. In June, a peace deal was almost wrapped up between them. The Edict of Restitution was set to be revoked. A few areas on the Baltic coast would be handed over to Sweden,[Pg 171] and at least part of the Palatinate was to be returned to the son of Elector Frederick, whose death the previous winter had removed one of the obstacles to an agreement. However, the exact details of how the restitution would occur still needed to be decided.

Such a peace would doubtless have been highly disagreeable to adventurers like Bernhard of Weimar, but it would have given the Protestants of Germany all that they could reasonably expect to gain, and would have given the House of Austria one last chance of taking up the championship of national interests against foreign aggression.

Such a peace would definitely have been very unpleasant for adventurers like Bernhard of Weimar, but it would have provided the Protestants of Germany with everything they could reasonably hope to achieve, and it would have given the House of Austria one last opportunity to champion national interests against foreign threats.

§ 2. Opposition to Wallenstein.

Such last chances, in real life, are seldom taken hold of for any useful purpose. If Ferdinand had had it in him to rise up in the position of a national ruler, he would have been in that position long before. His confessor, Father Lamormain, declared against the concessions which Wallenstein advised, and the word of Father Lamormain had always great weight with Ferdinand.

Such final opportunities, in real life, are rarely seized for any meaningful reason. If Ferdinand had the ability to step up as a national leader, he would have done so long ago. His confessor, Father Lamormain, opposed the concessions that Wallenstein recommended, and Father Lamormain's opinion always carried significant influence with Ferdinand.

§ 3. General disapprobation of his proceedings.

Even if Wallenstein had been single-minded he would have had difficulty in meeting such opposition. But Wallenstein was not single-minded. He proposed to meet the difficulties which were made to the restitution of the Palatinate by giving the Palatinate, largely increased by neighbouring territories, to himself. He would thus have a fair recompense for the loss of Mecklenburg, which he could no longer hope to regain. He fancied that the solution would satisfy everybody. In fact, it displeased everybody. Even the Spaniards, who had been on his side in 1632 were alienated by it. They were especially jealous of the rise of any strong power near the line of march between Italy and the Spanish Netherlands.

Even if Wallenstein had been focused, he would have struggled to face such opposition. But Wallenstein was not focused. He planned to tackle the challenges posed to the restoration of the Palatinate by giving the Palatinate, significantly expanded with neighboring territories, to himself. This way, he would have a fair compensation for the loss of Mecklenburg, which he could no longer expect to regain. He believed that this solution would satisfy everyone. In reality, it upset everyone. Even the Spaniards, who had supported him in 1632, were turned off by it. They were particularly wary of the emergence of any strong power along the route between Italy and the Spanish Netherlands.

§ 4. Wallenstein and the Swedes.

The greater the difficulties in Wallenstein's way the more determined he was to overcome them. Regarding himself, with some justification, as a power in Germany, he fancied himself able to act at the head of his army as if he were himself the ruler of an independent state. If the Emperor listened to Spain and his confessor in 1633 as he had listened to Maximilian and his confessor in 1630, Wallenstein might step forward and force upon him a wiser policy. Before the end of August he had opened a communication with Oxenstjerna, asking for his assistance in effecting a reasonable compromise, whether the Emperor liked it or not. But he had forgotten that such a proposal as this can only be accepted where there is confidence in him who makes it. In Wallenstein—the man of many schemes and many intrigues—no man had any confidence whatever. Oxenstjerna cautiously replied that if Wallenstein meant to join him against the Emperor he had better be the first to begin the attack.

The more challenges Wallenstein faced, the more determined he became to overcome them. Considering himself, with some reason, a significant force in Germany, he believed he could lead his army as if he were the ruler of an independent state. If the Emperor listened to Spain and his confessor in 1633 as he had to Maximilian and his confessor in 1630, Wallenstein might step in and push for a more reasonable approach. Before the end of August, he reached out to Oxenstjerna, asking for help in achieving a compromise, whether the Emperor wanted it or not. However, he overlooked the fact that such a proposal can only be accepted if there is trust in the person making it. With Wallenstein—who was known for his numerous plans and intrigues—no one had any trust at all. Oxenstjerna carefully responded that if Wallenstein intended to ally with him against the Emperor, he should be the one to initiate the attack first.

§ 5. Was he in earnest?

Whether Wallenstein seriously meant at this time to move against the emperor it is impossible to say. He loved to enter upon plots in every direction without binding himself to any; but he was plainly in a dangerous position. How could he impose peace upon all parties when no single party trusted him?

Whether Wallenstein actually intended to go against the emperor at this point is hard to determine. He enjoyed initiating schemes in various directions without committing to any; however, he was clearly in a precarious situation. How could he enforce peace among all parties when no one party trusted him?

§ 6. He attacks the Saxons.

If he was not trusted, however, he might still make himself feared. Throwing himself vigorously upon Silesia, he forced the Swedish garrisons to surrender, and, presenting himself upon the frontiers of Saxony, again offered peace to the two northern electors.

If he wasn't trusted, he could still instill fear. He launched a fierce attack on Silesia, forcing the Swedish troops to surrender, and, showing up at the borders of Saxony, once more proposed peace to the two northern electors.

§ 7. Bernhard at Ratisbon.

But Wallenstein could not be everywhere. Whilst the electors were still hesitating, Bernhard made a dash[Pg 173] at Ratisbon, and firmly established himself in the city, within a little distance of the Austrian frontier. Wallenstein, turning sharply southward, stood in the way of his further advance, but he did nothing to recover the ground which had been lost. He was himself weary of the war. In his first command he had aimed at crushing out all opposition in the name of the imperial authority. His judgment was too clear to allow him to run the old course. He saw plainly that strength was now to be gained only by allowing each of the opposing forces their full weight. 'If the Emperor,' he said, 'were to gain ten victories it would do him no good. A single defeat would ruin him.' In December he was back again in Bohemia.

But Wallenstein couldn't be everywhere. While the electors were still unsure, Bernhard made a move at Ratisbon and firmly established himself in the city, not far from the Austrian border. Wallenstein, turning sharply south, blocked his further advance, but he did nothing to regain the lost ground. He was tired of the war. In his first command, he aimed to eliminate all opposition in the name of imperial authority. His judgment was too clear to follow the old path. He realized that strength could now only be found by letting each of the opposing forces have their full impact. 'If the Emperor,' he said, 'were to win ten victories, it wouldn't help him. One defeat would ruin him.' In December, he was back in Bohemia.

§ 8. Wallenstein's difficulties.

It was a strange, Cassandra-like position, to be wiser than all the world, and to be listened to by no one; to suffer the fate of supreme intelligence which touches no moral chord and awakens no human sympathy. For many months the hostile influences had been gaining strength at Vienna. There were War-Office officials whose wishes Wallenstein systematically disregarded; Jesuits who objected to peace with heretics at all; friends of the Bavarian Maximilian who thought that the country round Ratisbon should have been better defended against the enemy; and Spaniards who were tired of hearing that all matters of importance were to be settled by Wallenstein alone.

It was a strange position, like Cassandra’s, to be smarter than everyone else and not be heard by anyone; to face the fate of supreme intelligence that doesn’t resonate morally and doesn’t spark any human sympathy. For many months, the hostile forces had been gaining power in Vienna. There were War Office officials whose opinions Wallenstein ignored; Jesuits who opposed any peace with heretics; supporters of the Bavarian Maximilian who believed the area around Ratisbon should have been better defended against the enemy; and Spaniards who were fed up with the idea that Wallenstein alone would settle all important matters.

§ 9. Opposition of Spain.

The Spanish opposition was growing daily. Spain now looked to the German branch of the House of Austria to make a fitting return for the aid which she had rendered in 1620. Richelieu, having mastered Lorraine, was pushing on towards Alsace, and if Spain had good reasons for objecting to see Wallenstein established in the[Pg 174] Palatinate, she had far better reasons for objecting to see France established in Alsace. Yet for all these special Spanish interests Wallenstein cared nothing. His aim was to place himself at the head of a German national force, and to regard all questions simply from his own point of view. If he wished to see the French out of Alsace and Lorraine, he wished to see the Spaniards out of Alsace and Lorraine as well.

The Spanish opposition was increasing every day. Spain was now looking to the German branch of the House of Austria to return the favor for the help given in 1620. Richelieu, having taken control of Lorraine, was advancing towards Alsace. While Spain had valid reasons to object to Wallenstein being established in the[Pg 174] Palatinate, she had even stronger reasons to oppose France establishing itself in Alsace. Yet, despite these specific Spanish interests, Wallenstein paid them no mind. His goal was to position himself at the head of a German national force, viewing all issues solely from his perspective. If he wanted the French out of Alsace and Lorraine, he equally wanted the Spaniards out of Alsace and Lorraine as well.

§ 10. The Cardinal Infant.

And, as was often the case with Wallenstein, a personal difference arose by the side of the political difference. The Emperor's eldest son, Ferdinand, the King of Hungary, was married to a Spanish Infanta, the sister of Philip IV., who had once been the promised bride of Charles I. of England. Her brother, another Ferdinand, usually known from his rank in Church and State as the Cardinal-Infant, had recently been appointed Governor of the Spanish Netherlands, and was waiting in Italy for assistance to enable him to conduct an army through Germany to Brussels. That assistance Wallenstein refused to give. The military reasons which he alleged for his refusal may have been good enough, but they had a dubious sound in Spanish ears. It looked as if he was simply jealous of Spanish influence in Western Germany.

And, as often happened with Wallenstein, a personal disagreement arose alongside the political conflict. The Emperor's eldest son, Ferdinand, the King of Hungary, was married to a Spanish Infanta, the sister of Philip IV., who had once been the promised bride of Charles I. of England. Her brother, another Ferdinand, commonly known by his rank in Church and State as the Cardinal-Infant, had recently been appointed Governor of the Spanish Netherlands and was waiting in Italy for support to lead an army through Germany to Brussels. Wallenstein refused to provide that support. The military reasons he offered for his refusal might have been valid, but they sounded dubious to the Spanish. It appeared as if he was simply jealous of Spanish influence in Western Germany.

§ 11. The Emperor's hesitation.

Such were the influences which were brought to bear upon the Emperor after Wallenstein's return from Ratisbon in December. Ferdinand, as usual, was distracted between the two courses proposed. Was he to make the enormous concessions to the Protestants involved in the plan of Wallenstein; or was he to fight it out with France and the Protestants together according to the plan of Spain? To Wallenstein by this time the Emperor's resolutions[Pg 175] had become almost a matter of indifference. He had resolved to force a reasonable peace upon Germany, with the Emperor, if it might be so; without him, if he refused his support.

These were the pressures that weighed on the Emperor after Wallenstein returned from Ratisbon in December. As usual, Ferdinand was torn between the two options on the table. Should he make the huge concessions to the Protestants that Wallenstein proposed, or should he take on both France and the Protestants according to Spain's plan? By this time, the Emperor's decisions[Pg 175] had become almost irrelevant to Wallenstein. He had decided to push for a reasonable peace in Germany, with the Emperor if possible; without him, if he refused to cooperate.

1634
§ 12. Wallenstein and the army.

Wallenstein was well aware that his whole plan depended on his hold over the army. In January he received assurances from three of his principal generals, Piccolomini, Gallas, and Aldringer, that they were ready to follow him wheresoever he might lead them, and he was sanguine enough to take these assurances for far more than they were worth. Neither they nor he himself were aware to what lengths he would go in the end. For the present it was a mere question of putting pressure upon the Emperor to induce him to accept a wise and beneficent peace.

Wallenstein knew that his entire plan relied on his control over the army. In January, he got assurances from three of his main generals, Piccolomini, Gallas, and Aldringer, that they were ready to follow him wherever he led. He was optimistic enough to believe these assurances meant more than they actually did. Neither they nor he realized how far he would eventually go. For now, it was just a matter of applying pressure on the Emperor to persuade him to accept a wise and beneficial peace.

Section III.Resistance to Wallenstein's Plans.

§ 1. Oñate's movements.

The Spanish ambassador, Oñate, was ill at ease. Wallenstein, he was convinced, was planning something desperate. What it was he could hardly guess; but he was sure that it was something most prejudicial to the Catholic religion and the united House of Austria. The worst was that Ferdinand could not be persuaded that there was cause for suspicion. "The sick man," said Oñate, speaking of the Emperor, "will die in my arms without my being able to help him."

The Spanish ambassador, Oñate, was feeling uneasy. He was convinced that Wallenstein was up to something drastic. He could barely imagine what it was, but he was sure it would be very harmful to the Catholic faith and the united House of Austria. The worst part was that Ferdinand couldn’t be convinced there was any reason for concern. "The sick man," Oñate said, referring to the Emperor, "will die in my arms without me being able to do anything to help him."

§ 2. Belief at Vienna that Wallenstein was a traitor.

Such was Oñate's feelings toward the end of January. Then came information that the case was worse than even he had deemed possible. Wallenstein, he learned, had been intriguing with the Bohemian exiles, who had offered, with Richelieu's consent, to place upon his head[Pg 176] the crown of Bohemia, which had fourteen years before been snatched from the unhappy Frederick. In all this there was much exaggeration. Though Wallenstein had listened to these overtures, it is almost certain that he had not accepted them. But neither had he revealed them to the government. It was his way to keep in his hands the threads of many intrigues to be used or not to be used as occasion might serve.

Such were Oñate's feelings toward the end of January. Then, he found out that the situation was worse than he had ever thought possible. He learned that Wallenstein had been in contact with the Bohemian exiles, who had offered, with Richelieu's approval, to place the crown of Bohemia on his head[Pg 176], which had been taken from the unfortunate Frederick fourteen years earlier. Much of this was exaggerated. Although Wallenstein had listened to these proposals, it’s almost certain he hadn’t accepted them. But he also hadn’t disclosed them to the government. It was his style to keep the threads of many intrigues in his hands, to use or not use them as the situation required.

§ 3. Oñate informs Ferdinand.

Oñate, naturally enough, believed the worst. And for him the worst was the best. He went triumphantly to Eggenberg with his news, and then to Ferdinand. Coming alone, this statement might perhaps have been received with suspicion. Coming, as it did, after so many evidences that the general had been acting in complete independence of the government, it carried conviction with it.

Oñate, understandably, thought the worst. And for him, the worst was actually the best. He went proudly to Eggenberg with his news, and then to Ferdinand. Had he come alone, this statement might have raised some doubts. However, coming after so many signs that the general had been operating completely independently of the government, it was convincing.

§ 4. Decision of the Emperor against Wallenstein.

Ferdinand had long been tossed backwards and forwards by opposing influences. He had given no answer to Wallenstein's communication of the terms of peace arranged with Saxony. The necessity of deciding, he said, would not allow him to sleep. It was in his thoughts when he lay down and when he arose. Prayers to God to enlighten the mind of the Emperor had been offered in the churches of Vienna.

Ferdinand had been pulled back and forth by conflicting forces for a long time. He hadn’t responded to Wallenstein’s message about the peace terms agreed upon with Saxony. He said that the need to make a decision was keeping him up at night. It occupied his mind when he went to bed and when he got up. Prayers were offered in the churches of Vienna, asking God to guide the Emperor’s thoughts.

§ 5. Determination to displace Wallenstein.

All this hesitation was now at an end. Ferdinand resolved to continue the war in alliance with Spain, and, as a necessary preliminary, to remove Wallenstein from his generalship. But it was more easily said than done. A declaration was drawn up releasing the army from its obedience to Wallenstein, and provisionally appointing Gallas, who had by this time given assurances of loyalty, to the chief command. It was intended, if circumstances proved[Pg 177] favourable, to intrust the command ultimately to the young King of Hungary.

All this uncertainty was finally over. Ferdinand decided to continue the war alongside Spain, and as a necessary first step, he needed to take Wallenstein out of his position as general. However, that was easier said than done. A declaration was created to set the army free from Wallenstein's command and temporarily appoint Gallas, who had by then promised loyalty, as the new leader. It was planned that if things worked out[Pg 177] in their favor, they would eventually hand over the command to the young King of Hungary.

§ 6. The Generals gained over.

The declaration was kept secret for many days. To publish it would only be to provoke the rebellion which was feared. The first thing to be done was to gain over the principal generals. In the beginning of February Piccolomini and Aldringer expressed their readiness to obey the Emperor rather than Wallenstein. Commanders of a secondary rank would doubtless find their position more independent under an inexperienced young man like the King of Hungary than under the first living strategist. These two generals agreed to make themselves masters of Wallenstein's person and to bring him to Vienna to answer the accusations of treason against him.

The declaration was kept secret for many days. Publishing it would only stir up the rebellion that everyone feared. The first step was to win over the top generals. At the beginning of February, Piccolomini and Aldringer expressed their willingness to support the Emperor instead of Wallenstein. Lower-ranking commanders would likely feel more independent under an inexperienced young leader like the King of Hungary than under a skilled strategist like Wallenstein. These two generals agreed to take control of Wallenstein and bring him to Vienna to answer the treason charges against him.

§ 7. Attempt to seize Wallenstein.

For Oñate this was not enough. It would be easier, he said, to kill the general than to carry him off. The event proved that he was right. On February 7, Aldringer and Piccolomini set off for Pilsen with the intention of capturing Wallenstein. But they found the garrison faithful to its general, and they did not even venture to make the attempt.

For Oñate, this wasn't sufficient. He stated it would be easier to kill the general than to abduct him. The outcome showed he was correct. On February 7, Aldringer and Piccolomini headed to Pilsen with the aim of capturing Wallenstein. However, they found the garrison loyal to its general and didn't even dare to try.

§ 8. Wallenstein at Pilsen.

Wallenstein's success depended on his chance of carrying with him the lower ranks of the army. On the 19th he summoned the colonels round him and assured them that he would stand security for money which they had advanced in raising their regiments, the repayment of which had been called in question. Having thus won them to a favourable mood, he told them that it had been falsely stated that he wished to change his religion and attack the Emperor. On the contrary, he was anxious to conclude a peace which would benefit the Emperor and all[Pg 178] who were concerned. As, however, certain persons at Court had objected to it, he wished to ask the opinion of the army on its terms. But he must first of all know whether they were ready to support him, as he knew that there was an intention to put a disgrace upon him.

Wallenstein's success relied on his ability to secure the loyalty of the lower ranks of the army. On the 19th, he gathered the colonels and assured them that he would guarantee the repayment of the money they had invested in raising their regiments, which had been questioned. Having gained their trust, he clarified that it was a false rumor that he wanted to change his religion and attack the Emperor. In fact, he was eager to reach a peace agreement that would benefit both the Emperor and everyone involved. However, since certain people at Court had opposed it, he wanted to get the army's opinion on its terms. But first, he needed to know if they were willing to support him, as he was aware of a plan to disgrace him.

§ 9. The colonels engage to support him.

It was not the first time that Wallenstein had appealed to the colonels. A month before, when the news had come of the alienation of the Court, he had induced them to sign an acknowledgment that they would stand by him, from which all reference to the possibility of his dismissal was expressly excluded. They now, on February 20, signed a fresh agreement, in which they engaged to defend him against the machinations of his enemies, upon his promising to undertake nothing against the Emperor or the Catholic religion.

It wasn't the first time Wallenstein had reached out to the colonels. A month earlier, when news arrived about the Court's withdrawal of support, he had convinced them to sign a statement acknowledging their loyalty to him, which explicitly excluded any mention of the possibility of his dismissal. Now, on February 20, they signed a new agreement in which they committed to defend him against his enemies' schemes, on the condition that he promised not to take any actions against the Emperor or the Catholic faith.

Section IV.Assassination of Wallenstein.

§ 1. The garrison of Prague abandons him.

Wallenstein thus hoped, with the help of the army, to force the Emperor's hand, and to obtain his signature to the peace. Of the co-operation of the Elector of Saxony he was already secure; and since the beginning of February he had been pressing Oxenstjerna and Bernhard to come to his aid. If all the armies in the field declared for peace, Ferdinand would be compelled to abandon the Spaniards and to accept the offered terms. Without some such hazardous venture, Wallenstein would be checkmated by Oñate. The Spaniard had been unceasingly busy during these weeks of intrigue. Spanish gold was provided to content the colonels for their advances, and hopes of promotion were scattered broadcast amongst them. Two other of the principal generals had gone over to the Court, and on February 18, the day before the meeting[Pg 179] at Pilsen, a second declaration had been issued accusing Wallenstein of treason, and formally depriving him of the command. Wallenstein, before this declaration reached him, had already appointed a meeting of large masses of troops to take place on the White Hill before Prague on the 21st, where he hoped to make his intentions more generally known. But he had miscalculated the devotion of the army to his person. The garrison of Prague refused to obey his orders. Soldiers and citizens alike declared for the Emperor. He was obliged to retrace his steps. "I had peace in my hands," he said. Then he added, "God is righteous," as if still counting on the aid of Heaven in so good a work.

Wallenstein hoped that with the army's help, he could pressure the Emperor into signing the peace agreement. He was already confident of support from the Elector of Saxony and had been urging Oxenstjerna and Bernhard to assist him since early February. If all the forces on the battlefield rallied for peace, Ferdinand would have no choice but to abandon the Spaniards and accept the terms offered. Without such a risky move, Wallenstein would be cornered by Oñate. The Spaniard had been actively working during these weeks of scheming, using Spanish gold to appease the colonels for their loyalty and spreading promises of promotions among them. Two other key generals had switched allegiance to the Court, and on February 18, the day before the meeting[Pg 179] in Pilsen, a second declaration had been released accusing Wallenstein of treason and officially stripping him of command. Before this declaration reached him, Wallenstein had already called for a massive troop assembly on the White Hill outside Prague on the 21st, where he aimed to clarify his intentions to a wider audience. However, he overestimated the army's loyalty to him. The Prague garrison refused to follow his orders, and both soldiers and citizens rallied behind the Emperor. He had to backtrack. "I had peace in my hands," he lamented. Then he added, "God is righteous," as if still hoping for divine support in such a noble cause.

§ 2. Understanding with the Swedes.

He did not yet despair. He ordered the colonels to meet him at Eger, assuring them that all that he was doing was for the Emperor's good. He had now at last hopes of other assistance. Oxenstjerna, indeed, ever cautious, still refused to do anything for him till he had positively declared against the Emperor. Bernhard, equally prudent for some time, had been carried away by the news, which reached him on the 21st, of the meeting at Pilsen, and the Emperor's denouncement of the general. Though he was still suspicious, he moved in the direction of Eger.

He didn’t lose hope yet. He told the colonels to meet him at Eger, assuring them that everything he was doing was for the good of the Emperor. Finally, he had hopes of getting other support. Oxenstjerna, ever careful, still refused to help him until he openly declared his opposition to the Emperor. Bernhard, who had also been cautious for a while, was swayed by the news he heard on the 21st about the meeting at Pilsen and the Emperor's condemnation of the general. Even though he was still suspicious, he headed toward Eger.

§ 3. His arrival at Eger.

On the 24th Wallenstein entered Eger. In what precise way he meant to escape from the labyrinth in which he was, or whether he had still any clear conception of the course before him, it is impossible to say. But Arnim was expected at Eger, as well as Bernhard, and it may be that Wallenstein fancied still that he could gather all the armies of Germany into his hands, to defend the peace which he was ready to make. The great scheme, how[Pg 180]ever, whatever it was, was doomed to failure. Amongst the officers who accompanied him was a Colonel Butler, an Irish Catholic, who had no fancy for such dealings with Swedish and Saxon heretics. Already he had received orders from Piccolomini to bring in Wallenstein dead or alive. No official instructions had been given to Piccolomini. But the thought was certain to arise in the minds of all who retained their loyalty to the Emperor. A general who attempts to force his sovereign to a certain political course with the help of the enemy is placed, by that very fact, beyond the pale of law.

On the 24th, Wallenstein entered Eger. It’s unclear how he planned to escape from the complex situation he was in or if he even had a clear understanding of his next steps. However, Arnim and Bernhard were expected in Eger, and Wallenstein might still have believed he could unite all the armies of Germany to support the peace he was willing to negotiate. The grand plan, whatever it was, was destined to fail. Among the officers with him was Colonel Butler, an Irish Catholic, who wasn't keen on dealing with Swedish and Saxon heretics. He had already received orders from Piccolomini to bring Wallenstein in, dead or alive. No official directives had been issued to Piccolomini, but it was certainly a thought on the minds of those who remained loyal to the Emperor. A general who tries to force his sovereign into a specific political direction with the help of the enemy effectively places himself outside the law.

§ 4. Wallenstein's assassination.

The actual decision did not lie with Butler. The fortress was in the hands of two Scotch officers, Leslie and Gordon. As Protestants, they might have been expected to feel some sympathy with Wallenstein. But the sentiment of military honour prevailed. On the morning of the 25th they were called upon by one of the general's confederates to take orders from Wallenstein alone. "I have sworn to obey the Emperor," answered Gordon, at last, "and who shall release me from my oath?" "You, gentlemen," was the reply, "are strangers in the Empire. What have you to do with the Empire?" Such arguments were addressed to deaf ears. That afternoon Butler, Leslie, and Gordon consulted together. Leslie, usually a silent, reserved man, was the first to speak. "Let us kill the traitors," he said. That evening Wallenstein's chief supporters were butchered at a banquet. Then there was a short and sharp discussion whether Wallenstein's life should be spared. Bernhard's troops were known to be approaching, and the conspirators dared not leave a chance of escape open. An Irish captain, Devereux by name, was selected to do the deed. Followed by a few soldiers, he burst into the room where[Pg 181] Wallenstein was preparing for rest. "Scoundrel and traitor," were the words which he flung at Devereux as he entered. Then, stretching out his arms, he received the fatal blow in his breast. The busy brain of the great calculator was still forever.

The real decision wasn’t with Butler. The fortress was controlled by two Scottish officers, Leslie and Gordon. As Protestants, they might have been expected to sympathize with Wallenstein. But their sense of military honor took precedence. On the morning of the 25th, one of the general's allies asked them to take orders only from Wallenstein. "I've sworn to obey the Emperor," Gordon finally responded, "and who can release me from my oath?" "You gentlemen," came the reply, "are outsiders in the Empire. What business do you have with the Empire?" Such arguments fell on deaf ears. That afternoon, Butler, Leslie, and Gordon met to discuss the situation. Leslie, usually quiet and reserved, was the first to speak. "Let's kill the traitors," he said. That evening, Wallenstein’s main supporters were killed at a banquet. There was then a brief but intense debate about whether to spare Wallenstein’s life. Bernhard's troops were known to be approaching, and the conspirators couldn't risk allowing him a chance to escape. An Irish captain named Devereux was chosen to carry out the task. Armed with a few soldiers, he burst into the room where[Pg 181] Wallenstein was getting ready to rest. "Scoundrel and traitor," Wallenstein shouted at Devereux as he entered. Then, stretching out his arms, he received the fatal blow to his chest. The busy mind of the great strategist was silenced forever.

§ 5. Reason of his failure.

The attempt to snatch at a wise and beneficent peace by mingled force and intrigue had failed. Other generals—Cæsar, Cromwell, Napoleon—have succeeded to supreme power with the support of an armed force. But they did so by placing themselves at the head of the civil institutions of their respective countries, and by making themselves the organs of a strong national policy. Wallenstein stood alone in attempting to guide the political destinies of a people, while remaining a soldier and nothing more. The plan was doomed to failure, and is only excusable on the ground that there were no national institutions at the head of which Wallenstein could place himself; not even a chance of creating such institutions afresh.

The effort to achieve a wise and beneficial peace through a mix of force and deception failed. Other generals—César, Cromwell, Napoleon—managed to gain supreme power with the backing of military force. However, they did this by positioning themselves at the forefront of their countries' civil institutions and by becoming the leaders of a strong national policy. Wallenstein was unique in trying to steer the political future of a nation while remaining just a soldier. This approach was bound to fail and can only be justified by the fact that there were no national institutions for Wallenstein to lead; there wasn't even a chance to create new ones.

§ 6. Comparison between Gustavus and Wallenstein.

In spite of all his faults, Germany turns ever to Wallenstein as she turns to no other amongst the leaders of the Thirty Years' War. From amidst the divisions and weaknesses of his native country, a great poet enshrined his memory in a succession of noble dramas. Such faithfulness is not without a reason. Gustavus's was a higher nature than Wallenstein's. Some of his work, at least the rescue of German Protestantism from oppression, remained imperishable, whilst Wallenstein's military and political success vanished into nothingness. But Gustavus was a hero not of Germany as a nation, but of European Protestantism. His Corpus Evangelicorum was at the best a choice of evils to a[Pg 182] German. Wallenstein's wildest schemes, impossible of execution as they were by military violence, were always built upon the foundation of German unity. In the way in which he walked that unity was doubtless unattainable. To combine devotion to Ferdinand with religious liberty was as hopeless a conception as it was to burst all bonds of political authority on the chance that a new and better world would spring into being out of the discipline of the camp. But during the long dreary years of confusion which were to follow, it was something to think of the last supremely able man whose life had been spent in battling against the great evils of the land, against the spirit of religious intolerance, and the spirit of division.

Despite all his flaws, Germany always looks to Wallenstein as she does to no other leader from the Thirty Years' War. Amidst the divisions and weaknesses of his homeland, a great poet immortalized his memory in a series of noble plays. This loyalty is not without its reasons. Gustavus had a greater character than Wallenstein's. Some of his achievements, especially the rescue of German Protestantism from oppression, endure forever, while Wallenstein’s military and political successes faded into nothingness. However, Gustavus was a hero not just for Germany as a nation, but for European Protestantism. His Corpus Evangelicorum was at best a lesser evil for a[Pg 182] German. Wallenstein's wildest plans, as impractical as they were through military force, were always based on the idea of German unity. The way he pursued that unity was undoubtedly unattainable. Combining loyalty to Ferdinand with religious freedom was as unrealistic as breaking all political authority in the hope that a new and better world would emerge from military discipline. Yet during the long, dreary years of confusion that followed, it was something to remember the last exceptionally skilled man whose life was dedicated to fighting against the great evils of the land, against the spirit of religious intolerance and division.

Section V.Imperialist Victories and the Treaty of Prague.

§ 1. Campaign of 1634.

For the moment, the House of Austria seemed to have gained everything by the execution or the murder of Wallenstein, whichever we may choose to call it. The army was reorganized and placed under the command of the Emperor's son, the King of Hungary. The Cardinal-Infant, now eagerly welcomed, was preparing to join him through Tyrol. And while on the one side there was union and resolution, there was division and hesitation on the other. The Elector of Saxony stood aloof from the League of Heilbronn, weakly hoping that the terms of peace which had been offered him by Wallenstein would be confirmed by the Emperor now that Wallenstein was gone. Even amongst those who remained under arms there was no unity of purpose. Bernhard, the daring and impetuous, was not of one mind with the cautious Horn, who commanded the Swedish forces, and both[Pg 183] agreed in thinking Oxenstjerna remiss because he did not supply them with more money than he was able to provide.

For now, the House of Austria seemed to have gained everything from the execution or murder of Wallenstein, however you want to label it. The army was reorganized and put under the command of the Emperor's son, the King of Hungary. The Cardinal-Infant, now eagerly expected, was preparing to meet him through Tyrol. While there was unity and determination on one side, there was division and uncertainty on the other. The Elector of Saxony kept his distance from the League of Heilbronn, weakly hoping that the peace terms offered to him by Wallenstein would be upheld by the Emperor now that Wallenstein was gone. Even among those who remained armed, there was no shared goal. Bernhard, the bold and reckless one, didn't see eye to eye with the cautious Horn, who led the Swedish forces, and both[Pg 183] agreed that Oxenstjerna was falling short for not providing them with more funds than he was able to offer.

§ 2. The Battle of Nördlingen.

As might have been expected under these circumstances, the imperials made rapid progress. Ratisbon, the prize of Bernhard the year before, surrendered to the king of Hungary in July. Then Donauwörth was stormed, and siege was laid to Nördlingen. On September 2 the Cardinal-Infant came up with 15,000 men. The enemy watched the siege with a force far inferior in numbers. Bernhard was eager to put all to the test of battle. Horn recommended caution in vain. Against his better judgment he consented to fight. On September 6 the attack was made. By the end of the day Horn was a prisoner, and Bernhard was in full retreat, leaving 10,000 of his men dead upon the field, and 6,000 prisoners in the hands of the enemy, whilst the imperialists lost only 1,200 men.

As expected, the imperial forces made quick advances. Ratisbon, which Bernhard had captured the previous year, surrendered to the king of Hungary in July. Next, Donauwörth was taken by force, and a siege was initiated at Nördlingen. On September 2, the Cardinal-Infant arrived with 15,000 troops. The enemy observed the siege with a significantly smaller force. Bernhard was keen to test his strength in battle. Horn advised caution, but to no avail. Against his better judgment, he agreed to fight. The attack commenced on September 6. By the end of the day, Horn was captured, and Bernhard was in full retreat, leaving 10,000 of his soldiers dead on the battlefield and 6,000 prisoners in the hands of the enemy, while the imperialists only suffered 1,200 casualties.

§ 3. Important results from it.

Since the day of Breitenfeld, three years before, there had been no such battle fought as this of Nördlingen. As Breitenfeld had recovered the Protestant bishoprics of the north, Nördlingen recovered the Catholic bishoprics of the south. Bernhard's Duchy of Franconia disappeared in a moment under the blow. Before the spring of 1635 came, the whole of South Germany, with the exception of one or two fortified posts, was in the hands of the imperial commanders. The Cardinal-Infant was able to pursue his way to Brussels, with the assurance that he had done a good stroke of work on the way.

Since the battle of Breitenfeld three years earlier, there had been no battle like the one at Nördlingen. Just as Breitenfeld had regained the Protestant bishoprics in the north, Nördlingen reclaimed the Catholic bishoprics in the south. Bernhard's Duchy of Franconia was crushed in an instant. By the spring of 1635, virtually all of South Germany, except for one or two fortified positions, was under the control of the imperial commanders. The Cardinal-Infant was able to make his way to Brussels, confident that he had accomplished a significant victory along the way.

§ 4. French intervention.

The victories of mere force are never fruitful of good. As it had been after the successes of Tilly in 1622, and the successes of Wallenstein in 1626 and 1627, so it[Pg 184] was now with the successes of the King of Hungary in 1634 and 1635. The imperialist armies had gained victories, and had taken cities. But the Emperor was none the nearer to the confidence of Germans. An alienated people, crushed by military force, served merely as a bait to tempt foreign aggression, and to make the way easy before it. After 1622, the King of Denmark had been called in. After 1627, an appeal was made to the King of Sweden. After 1634, Richelieu found his opportunity. The bonds between France and the mutilated League of Heilbronn were drawn more closely. German troops were to be taken into French pay, and the empty coffers of the League were filled with French livres. He who holds the purse holds the sceptre, and the princes of Southern and Western Germany, whether they wished it or not, were reduced to the position of satellites revolving round the central orb at Paris.

The victories achieved through sheer force never lead to real good. Just like after Tilly's wins in 1622 and Wallenstein's in 1626 and 1627, the same was true with the King of Hungary's successes in 1634 and 1635. The imperial armies won battles and captured cities, but the Emperor was still far from gaining the Germans' trust. A people who felt alienated and oppressed by military might only served to attract foreign aggression, making it easier for outside forces to invade. After 1622, the King of Denmark was called in. After 1627, the King of Sweden was appealed to. Following 1634, Richelieu saw his chance. The ties between France and the weakened League of Heilbronn grew tighter. German troops were put on the French payroll, and the empty funds of the League were replenished with French money. Those who control the funds wield power, and the princes of Southern and Western Germany, whether they liked it or not, became like satellites orbiting the central power in Paris.

§ 5. The Peace of Prague.

Nowhere was the disgrace of submitting to French intervention felt so deeply as at Dresden. The battle of Nördlingen had cut short any hopes which John George might have entertained of obtaining that which Wallenstein would willingly have granted him. But, on the other hand, Ferdinand had learned something from experience. He would allow the Edict of Restitution to fall, though he was resolved not to make the sacrifice in so many words. But he refused to replace the Empire in the condition in which it had been before the war. The year 1627 was to be chosen as the starting point for the new arrangement. The greater part of the northern bishoprics would thus be saved to Protestantism. But Halberstadt would remain in the hands of a Catholic bishop, and the Palatinate would be lost to Protestantism for ever. Lusatia,[Pg 185] which had been held in the hands of the Elector of Saxony for his expenses in the war of 1620, was to be ceded to him permanently, and Protestantism in Silesia was to be placed under the guarantee of the Emperor. Finally, Lutheranism alone was still reckoned as the privileged religion, so that Hesse Cassel and the other Calvinist states gained no security at all. On May 30, 1635, a treaty embodying these arrangements was signed at Prague by the representatives of the Emperor and the Elector of Saxony. It was intended not to be a separate treaty, but to be the starting point of a general pacification. Most of the princes and towns so accepted it, after more or less delay, and acknowledged the supremacy of the Emperor on its conditions. Yet it was not in the nature of things that it should put an end to the war. It was not an agreement which any one was likely to be enthusiastic about. The ties which bound Ferdinand to his Protestant subjects had been rudely broken, and the solemn promise to forget and forgive could not weld the nation into that unity of heart and spirit which was needed to resist the foreigner. A Protestant of the north might reasonably come to the conclusion that the price to be paid to the Swede and the Frenchman for the vindication of the rights of the southern Protestants was too high to make it prudent for him to continue the struggle against the Emperor. But it was hardly likely that he would be inclined to fight very vigorously for the Emperor on such terms.

Nowhere was the shame of submitting to French intervention felt more acutely than in Dresden. The battle of Nördlingen had dashed any hopes John George might have had of gaining what Wallenstein would have willingly granted him. However, Ferdinand had learned something from experience. He would allow the Edict of Restitution to lapse, though he was determined not to say so outright. But he refused to return the Empire to the state it had been in before the war. The year 1627 was to be established as the starting point for the new arrangement. Most of the northern bishoprics would thus remain Protestant. However, Halberstadt would stay under the control of a Catholic bishop, and the Palatinate would be permanently lost to Protestantism. Lusatia, [Pg 185] which had been held by the Elector of Saxony to cover his expenses from the 1620 war, was to be permanently ceded to him, and Protestantism in Silesia was to be guaranteed by the Emperor. Finally, only Lutheranism was still considered the favored religion, meaning that Hesse Cassel and other Calvinist states received no security at all. On May 30, 1635, a treaty outlining these arrangements was signed in Prague by the representatives of the Emperor and the Elector of Saxony. It was meant to be not just a separate treaty but the foundation for a broader peace. Most princes and towns accepted it, after varying delays, and acknowledged the Emperor's supremacy under its terms. Yet, it was unrealistic to expect that it would end the war. It wasn’t an agreement anyone was excited about. The connection between Ferdinand and his Protestant subjects had been severely damaged, and the solemn pledge to forget and forgive couldn't unite the nation in the solidarity necessary to resist foreign threats. A Northern Protestant might reasonably conclude that the cost of securing the rights of the Southern Protestants was too high to justify continuing the fight against the Emperor. But it was unlikely he would be eager to fight vigorously for the Emperor under such conditions.

§ 6. It fails in securing general acceptance.

If the treaty gave no great encouragement to anyone who was comprehended by it, it threw still further into the arms of the enemy those who were excepted from its benefits. The leading members of the League of Heilbronn were excepted from the general amnesty, though hopes of better[Pg 186] treatment were held out to them if they made their submission. The Landgrave of Hesse Cassel was shut out as a Calvinist. Besides such as nourished legitimate grievances, there were others who, like Bernhard, were bent upon carving out a fortune for themselves, or who had so blended in their own minds consideration for the public good as to lose all sense of any distinction between the two.

If the treaty didn't really encourage anyone included in it, it pushed even more those who were excluded from its benefits into the hands of the enemy. The main members of the League of Heilbronn were not covered by the general amnesty, though they were promised better treatment if they submitted. The Landgrave of Hesse Cassel was excluded because he was a Calvinist. Besides those who had valid complaints, there were others, like Bernhard, who were focused on making a fortune for themselves, or who had mixed up their concern for the public good so much that they lost all sense of the difference between the two.

§ 7. Degeneration of the war.

There was no lack here of materials for a long and terrible struggle. But there was no longer any noble aim in view on either side. The ideal of Ferdinand and Maximilian was gone. The Church was not to recover its lost property. The Empire was not to recover its lost dignity. The ideal of Gustavus of a Protestant political body was equally gone. Even the ideal of Wallenstein, that unity might be founded on an army, had vanished. From henceforth French and Swedes on the one side, Austrians and Spaniards on the other, were busily engaged in riving at the corpse of the dead Empire. The great quarrel of principle had merged into a mere quarrel between the Houses of Austria and Bourbon, in which the shred of principle which still remained in the question of the rights of the southern Protestants was almost entirely disregarded.

There was no shortage of materials for a long and brutal struggle. But there was no longer any noble goal in sight for either side. The ideals of Ferdinand and Maximilian had vanished. The Church wouldn't regain its lost properties. The Empire wouldn't restore its lost dignity. The ideal of Gustavus for a Protestant political body was also gone. Even Wallenstein's vision of unity being built around an army had disappeared. From now on, the French and Swedes on one side, and the Austrians and Spaniards on the other, were busy tearing apart the corpse of the fallen Empire. The major conflict of principles had turned into a mere fight between the Houses of Austria and Bourbon, where the bit of principle remaining regarding the rights of the southern Protestants was almost completely ignored.

§ 8. Condition of Germany.

Horrible as the war had been from its commencement, it was every day assuming a more horrible character. On both sides all traces of discipline had vanished in the dealings of the armies with the inhabitants of the countries in which they were quartered. Soldiers treated men and women as none but the vilest of mankind would now treat brute beasts. 'He who had money,' says a contemporary, 'was their enemy. He who had none was tortured because he had it not.' Outrages of unspeaka[Pg 187]ble atrocity were committed everywhere. Human beings were driven naked into the streets, their flesh pierced with needles, or cut to the bone with saws. Others were scalded with boiling water, or hunted with fierce dogs. The horrors of a town taken by storm were repeated every day in the open country. Even apart from its excesses, the war itself was terrible enough. When Augsburg was besieged by the imperialists, after their victory at Nördlingen, it contained an industrious population of 70,000 souls. After a siege of seven months, 10,000 living beings, wan and haggard with famine, remained to open the gates to the conquerors, and the great commercial city of the Fuggers dwindled down into a country town.

Horrible as the war had been since it started, it was becoming increasingly terrible every day. On both sides, all signs of discipline had disappeared in how the armies treated the local people in the areas where they were stationed. Soldiers treated men and women as the lowest of humanity would treat animals. 'Anyone who had money,' says a contemporary, 'was seen as their enemy. Those without money were tortured for not having any.' Unspeakable atrocities were committed everywhere. People were driven naked into the streets, their skin pierced with needles or sawed to the bone. Others were scalded with boiling water or hunted down by vicious dogs. The horrors of a town captured in battle were repeated daily in the countryside. Even without the excesses, the war itself was brutal enough. When Augsburg was besieged by the imperialists after their victory at Nördlingen, it had a hardworking population of 70,000 people. After seven months of siege, only 10,000 starving, gaunt people were left to open the gates for the conquerors, and the once-great commercial city of the Fuggers shrank down to a small town.

1636
§ 9. Notes of an English traveller.

How is it possible to bring such scenes before our eyes in their ghastly reality? Let us turn for the moment to some notes taken by the companion of an English ambassador who passed through the country in 1636. As the party were towed up the Rhine from Cologne, on the track so well known to the modern tourist, they passed "by many villages pillaged and shot down." Further on, a French garrison was in Ehrenbreitstein, firing down upon Coblentz, which had just been taken by the imperialists. "They in the town, if they do but look out of their windows, have a bullet presently presented at their head." More to the south, things grew worse. At Bacharach, "the poor people are found dead with grass in their mouths." At Rüdesheim, many persons were "praying where dead bones were in a little old house; and here his Excellency gave some relief to the poor, which were almost starved, as it appeared by the violence they used to get it from one another." At Mentz, the ambassador was obliged to remain "on shipboard,[Pg 188] for there was nothing to relieve us, since it was taken by the King of Sweden, and miserably battered.... Here, likewise, the poor people were almost starved, and those that could relieve others before now humbly begged to be relieved; and after supper all had relief sent from the ship ashore, at the sight of which they strove so violently that some of them fell into the Rhine, and were like to have been drowned." Up the Main, again, "all the towns, villages, and castles be battered, pillaged, or burnt." After leaving Würzburg, the ambassador's train came to plundered villages, and then to Neustadt, "which hath been a fair city, though now pillaged and burnt miserably." Poor children were "sitting at their doors almost starved to death," his Excellency giving them food and leaving money with their parents to help them, if but for a time. In the Upper Palatinate, they passed "by churches demolished to the ground, and through woods in danger, understanding that Croats were lying hereabout." Further on they stayed for dinner at a poor little village "which hath been pillaged eight-and-twenty times in two years, and twice in one day." And so on, and so on. The corner of the veil is lifted up in the pages of the old book, and the rest is left to the imagination to picture forth, as best it may, the misery behind. After reading the sober narrative, we shall perhaps not be inclined to be so very hard upon the Elector of Saxony for making peace at Prague.

How is it possible to bring such scenes before our eyes in their horrific reality? Let's take a moment to look at some notes from a companion of an English ambassador who traveled through the country in 1636. As the group was towed up the Rhine from Cologne, along the route familiar to today’s tourists, they passed "many villages that had been pillaged and destroyed." Further along, a French garrison was in Ehrenbreitstein, firing down at Coblentz, which had just been captured by the imperialists. "The people in the town, if they just look out of their windows, are immediately faced with a bullet." Further south, conditions worsened. In Bacharach, "the poor people were found dead with grass in their mouths." In Rüdesheim, many were "praying where dead bodies laid in a small old house; and here the ambassador provided some relief to the nearly starving poor, as seen by how desperately they fought for it from one another." In Mentz, the ambassador was forced to stay "on the boat,[Pg 188] since there was nothing available to help us, as it had been taken by the King of Sweden and was badly damaged.... Also here, the poor were nearly starving, and those who could help others were now humbly begging for help; and after dinner, all received aid sent from the ship ashore, leading to such a scramble that some fell into the Rhine and nearly drowned." Up the Main, "all the towns, villages, and castles have been battered, looted, or burned." After leaving Würzburg, the ambassador's group encountered plundered villages and then reached Neustadt, "which used to be a beautiful city, but now has been miserably looted and burned." Poor children were "sitting at their doors nearly starving to death," as the ambassador provided them with food and left money with their parents to help, if only for a little while. In the Upper Palatinate, they passed "by churches reduced to rubble and through woods at risk, hearing that Croats were nearby." Later, they stopped for dinner at a small village "that had been pillaged twenty-eight times in two years, and twice in one day." And so it continued. The curtain is pulled back on the pages of the old book, leaving the rest to our imagination to picture the misery that lies behind. After reading this serious account, we might not be so harsh on the Elector of Saxony for making peace at Prague.


CHAPTER X.
THE PREPONDERANCE OF FRANCE.

Section I.Open Intervention of France.

§ 1. Protestantism not yet out of danger.

The peacemakers of Prague hoped to restore the Empire to its old form. But this could not be. Things done cannot pass away as though they had never been. Ferdinand's attempt to gain a partizan's advantage for his religion by availing himself of legal forms had given rise to a general distrust. Nations and governments, like individual men, are "tied and bound by the chain of their sins," from which they can be freed only when a new spirit is breathed into them. Unsatisfactory as the territorial arrangements of the peace were, the entire absence of any constitutional reform in connexion with the peace was more unsatisfactory still. The majority in the two Upper Houses of the Diet was still Catholic; the Imperial Council was still altogether Catholic. It was possible that the Diet and Council, under the teaching of experience, might refrain from pushing their pretensions as far as they had pushed them before; but a government which refrains from carrying out its principles from motives of prudence cannot inspire confidence. A strong central power would never arise in such a way, and a strong central power to defend Germany against foreign invasion was the especial need of the hour.

The peacemakers of Prague wanted to restore the Empire to its former glory. But that wasn't possible. What has been done can't just disappear as if it never happened. Ferdinand's effort to gain an advantage for his religion by using legal means had led to widespread distrust. Nations and governments, just like individuals, are "tied and bound by the chain of their sins," and they can only be freed when a new spirit is infused into them. While the territorial arrangements of the peace were unsatisfactory, the complete lack of any constitutional reform related to the peace was even more disappointing. The majority in the two Upper Houses of the Diet was still Catholic; the Imperial Council remained entirely Catholic. It was possible that the Diet and Council might hold back their ambitions, having learned from experience, but a government that avoids implementing its principles for the sake of caution can't build trust. A strong central power would never emerge in such a manner, and a strong central power to protect Germany from foreign invasion was the urgent need of the moment.

§ 2. The allies of France.

In the failure of the Elector of Saxony to obtain some[Pg 190] of the most reasonable of the Protestant demands lay the best excuse of men like Bernhard of Saxe-Weimar and William of Hesse Cassel for refusing the terms of accommodation offered. Largely as personal ambition and greed of territory found a place in the motives of these men, it is not absolutely necessary to assert that their religious enthusiasm was nothing more than mere hypocrisy. They raised the war-cry of "God with us" before rushing to the storm of a city doomed to massacre and pillage; they set apart days for prayer and devotion when battle was at hand—veiling, perhaps, from their own eyes the hideous misery which they were spreading around, in contemplation of the loftiness of their aim: for, in all but the most vile, there is a natural tendency to shrink from contemplating the lower motives of action, and to fix the eyes solely on the higher. But the ardour inspired by a military career, and the mere love of fighting for its own sake, must have counted for much; and the refusal to submit to a domination which had been so harshly used soon grew into a restless disdain of all authority whatever. The nobler motives which had imparted a glow to the work of Tilly and Gustavus, and which even lit up the profound selfishness of Wallenstein, flickered and died away, till the fatal disruption of the Empire was accomplished amidst the strivings and passions of heartless and unprincipled men.

In the failure of the Elector of Saxony to secure some[Pg 190] of the most reasonable Protestant demands lies the best excuse for figures like Bernhard of Saxe-Weimar and William of Hesse Cassel to reject the proposed terms of compromise. While personal ambition and a thirst for territory played a significant role in their motivations, it isn’t absolutely necessary to claim that their religious fervor was just hypocrisy. They shouted "God with us" as they charged into the onslaught of a city destined for massacre and looting; they set aside days for prayer and reflection right before battles—perhaps shielding themselves from recognizing the terrible suffering they were causing, as they focused on their noble goals. For most people, there’s a natural tendency to avoid confronting the base reasons behind their actions and to concentrate solely on the higher ideals. However, the excitement of military life and a simple love of fighting must have played a significant part as well; their refusal to accept such harsh domination eventually morphed into a growing contempt for all authority. The more noble reasons that had once inspired Tilly and Gustavus, and even shone through Wallenstein's deep selfishness, faded away, leading to the tragic disintegration of the Empire amid the struggles and passions of ruthless and unscrupulous individuals.

§ 3. Foreign intervention.

The work of riving Germany in pieces was not accomplished by Germans alone. As in nature a living organism which has become unhealthy and corrupt is seized upon by the lower forms of animal life, a nation divided amongst itself, and devoid of a sense of life within it higher than the aims of parties and individuals, becomes the prey of[Pg 191] neighbouring nations, which would not have ventured to meddle with it in the days of its strength. The carcase was there, and the eagles were gathered together. The gathering of Wallenstein's army in 1632, the overthrow of Wallenstein in 1634, had alike been made possible by the free use of Spanish gold. The victory of Nördlingen had been owing to the aid of Spanish troops; and the aim of Spain was not the greatness or peace of Germany, but at the best the greatness of the House of Austria in Germany; at the worst, the maintenance of the old system of intolerance and unthinking obedience, which had been the ruin of Germany. With Spain for an ally, France was a necessary enemy. The strife for supreme power between the two representative states of the old system and the new could not long be delayed, and the German parties would be dragged, consciously or unconsciously, in their wake. If Bernhard became a tool of Richelieu, Ferdinand became a tool of Spain.

The task of breaking Germany apart wasn't done by Germans alone. Just as in nature, a living organism that has become unhealthy and corrupt attracts lower forms of animal life, a nation that's divided and lacks a higher purpose beyond the goals of parties and individuals becomes easy prey for neighboring countries that wouldn't have dared to interfere when it was strong. The carcass was there, and the eagles gathered. The assembly of Wallenstein's army in 1632 and his downfall in 1634 were both made possible by the free flow of Spanish gold. The victory at Nördlingen was due to the support of Spanish troops; Spain's goal was not the strength or peace of Germany, but at best, the power of the House of Austria in Germany; at worst, the continuation of the old system of intolerance and blind obedience, which had led to Germany's downfall. With Spain as an ally, France had to be an enemy. The struggle for supremacy between the two main states of the old and new systems couldn't be avoided, and the German factions would be pulled along, whether they realized it or not. If Bernhard became a pawn of Richelieu, Ferdinand became a pawn of Spain.

§ 4. Alsace and Lorraine.

In this phase of the war Protestantism and Catholicism, tolerance and intolerance, ceased to be the immediate objects of the strife. The possession of Alsace and Lorraine rose into primary importance, not because, as in our own days, Germany needed a bulwark against France, or France needed a bulwark against Germany, but because Germany was not strong enough to prevent these territories from becoming the highway of intercourse between Spain and the Spanish Netherlands. The command of the sea was in the hands of the Dutch, and the valley of the Upper Rhine was the artery through which the life blood of the Spanish monarchy flowed. If Spain or the Emperor, the friend of Spain, could hold that valley, men and munitions of warfare would flow freely to the Netherlands to support the Cardinal-Infant in his[Pg 192] struggle with the Dutch. If Richelieu could lay his hand heavily upon it, he had seized his enemy by the throat, and could choke him as he lay.

In this phase of the war, Protestantism and Catholicism, tolerance and intolerance, stopped being the main focus of the conflict. The control of Alsace and Lorraine became critically important, not because, like today, Germany needed a barrier against France, or France needed one against Germany, but because Germany was too weak to stop these regions from becoming the key route for communication between Spain and the Spanish Netherlands. The Dutch controlled the seas, and the Upper Rhine valley was the lifeline through which the Spanish monarchy's resources flowed. If Spain or the Emperor, who was allied with Spain, could secure that valley, troops and weapons would easily reach the Netherlands to back the Cardinal-Infant in his[Pg 192] fight against the Dutch. If Richelieu could take control of it, he would have his enemy by the throat and could suffocate him.

§ 5. Richelieu asks for fortresses in Alsace.

After the battle of Nördlingen, Richelieu's first demand from Oxenstjerna as the price of his assistance had been the strong places held by Swedish garrisons in Alsace. As soon as he had them safely under his control, he felt himself strong enough to declare war openly against Spain.

After the battle of Nördlingen, Richelieu's first demand from Oxenstjerna for his help was the fortified locations in Alsace held by Swedish troops. Once he had them securely in his control, he felt strong enough to openly declare war on Spain.

§ 6. War between France and Spain.

On May 19, eleven days before peace was agreed upon at Prague, the declaration of war was delivered at Brussels by a French herald. To the astonishment of all, France was able to place in the field what was then considered the enormous number of 132,000 men. One army was to drive the Spaniards out of the Milanese, and to set free the Italian princes. Another was to defend Lorraine whilst Bernhard crossed the Rhine and carried on war in Germany. The main force was to be thrown upon the Spanish Netherlands, and, after effecting a junction with the Prince of Orange, was to strike directly at Brussels.

On May 19, just eleven days before peace was agreed upon in Prague, a French herald delivered the declaration of war in Brussels. To everyone's surprise, France managed to mobilize what was then seen as an impressive force of 132,000 soldiers. One army aimed to drive the Spaniards out of the Milanese and free the Italian princes. Another was set to defend Lorraine while Bernhard crossed the Rhine to continue the fight in Germany. The main force was intended to focus on the Spanish Netherlands, and after joining up with the Prince of Orange, it was to launch a direct attack on Brussels.

Section II.Spanish Successes.

§ 1. Failure of the French attack on the Netherlands.

Precisely in the most ambitious part of his programme Richelieu failed most signally. The junction with the Dutch was effected without difficulty; but the hoped-for instrument of success proved the parent of disaster. Whatever Flemings and Brabanters might think of Spain, they soon made it plain that they would have nothing to do with the Dutch. A national enthusiasm against Protestant aggression from the north made defence easy, and the French army had to return completely unsuc[Pg 193]cessful. Failure, too, was reported from other quarters. The French armies had no experience of war on a large scale, and no military leader of eminent ability had yet appeared to command them. The Italian campaign came to nothing, and it was only by a supreme effort of military skill that Bernhard, driven to retreat, preserved his army from complete destruction.

In the most ambitious part of his plan, Richelieu failed spectacularly. The alliance with the Dutch was formed easily, but the tool meant for success ended up causing disaster. Regardless of what the Flemish and Brabantians thought about Spain, they quickly made it clear that they wanted nothing to do with the Dutch. A strong national feeling against Protestant advancement from the north made defense straightforward, and the French army returned completely unsuccessful. Reports of failure came from other areas as well. The French armies lacked experience in large-scale warfare, and there hadn’t been a military leader of notable skill to lead them. The Italian campaign went nowhere, and it was only through a remarkable show of military skill that Bernhard, forced to retreat, managed to save his army from total destruction.

§ 2. Spanish invasion of France.

In 1636 France was invaded. The Cardinal-Infant crossed the Somme, took Corbie, and advanced to the banks of the Oise. All Paris was in commotion. An immediate siege was expected, and inquiry was anxiously made into the state of the defences. Then Richelieu, coming out of his seclusion, threw himself upon the nation. He appealed to the great legal, ecclesiastical, and commercial corporations of Paris, and he did not appeal in vain. Money, voluntarily offered, came pouring into the treasury for the payment of the troops. Those who had no money gave themselves eagerly for military service. It was remarked that Paris, so fanatically Catholic in the days of St. Bartholomew and the League, entrusted its defence to the Protestant marshal La Force, whose reputation for integrity inspired universal confidence.

In 1636, France was invaded. The Cardinal-Infant crossed the Somme, captured Corbie, and moved to the banks of the Oise. All of Paris was in a panic. A siege was expected at any moment, and there were urgent inquiries into the state of the defenses. Then Richelieu, emerging from his seclusion, rallied the nation. He reached out to the major legal, religious, and business organizations in Paris, and his efforts were not in vain. Contributions of money flowed into the treasury to pay for the troops. Those who couldn’t donate money eagerly volunteered for military service. It was noted that Paris, which had been so fanatically Catholic during the time of St. Bartholomew and the League, entrusted its defense to the Protestant marshal La Force, whose reputation for integrity inspired widespread confidence.

§ 3. The invaders driven back.

The resistance undertaken in such a spirit in Paris was imitated by the other towns of the kingdom. Even the nobility, jealous as they were of the Cardinal, forgot their grievances as an aristocracy in their duties as Frenchmen. Their devotion was not put to the test of action. The invaders, frightened at the unanimity opposed to them, hesitated and turned back. In September, Lewis took the field in person. In November he appeared before Corbie; and the last days of the year saw the fortress again in the keeping of a French garrison. The war,[Pg 194] which was devastating Germany, was averted from France by the union produced by the mild tolerance of Richelieu.

The resistance shown in Paris inspired other towns across the kingdom to do the same. Even the nobility, who were jealous of the Cardinal, put aside their grievances as aristocrats to fulfill their responsibilities as French citizens. Their loyalty wasn't truly tested in action. The invaders, intimidated by the solidarity against them, hesitated and retreated. In September, Louis took to the field himself. By November, he was in front of Corbie, and by the end of the year, the fortress was once again under French control. The war,[Pg 194] which was ravaging Germany, was kept away from France thanks to the unifying effect of Richelieu's gentle tolerance.

§ 4. Battle of Wittstock.

In Germany, too, affairs had taken a turn. The Elector of Saxony had hoped to drive the Swedes across the sea; but a victory gained on October 4, at Wittstock, by the Swedish general, Baner, the ablest of the successors of Gustavus, frustrated his intentions. Henceforward North Germany was delivered over to a desolation with which even the misery inflicted by Wallenstein affords no parallel.

In Germany, things had also changed. The Elector of Saxony wanted to push the Swedes back across the sea, but a victory on October 4 at Wittstock by the Swedish general Baner, the most capable successor of Gustavus, ruined those plans. From then on, North Germany was left in a state of destruction that even the hardships caused by Wallenstein couldn't compare to.

§ 5. Death of Ferdinand II.

Amidst these scenes of failure and misfortune the man whose policy had been mainly responsible for the miseries of his country closed his eyes for ever. On February 15, 1637, Ferdinand II. died at Vienna. Shortly before his death the King of Hungary had been elected King of the Romans, and he now, by his father's death, became the Emperor Ferdinand III.

Amidst these scenes of failure and misfortune, the man whose policies had largely caused the suffering in his country closed his eyes forever. On February 15, 1637, Ferdinand II died in Vienna. Shortly before his death, the King of Hungary had been elected King of the Romans, and upon his father's death, he became Emperor Ferdinand III.

§ 6. Ferdinand III.

The new Emperor had no vices. He did not even care, as his father did, for hunting and music. When the battle of Nördlingen was won under his command he was praying in his tent whilst his soldiers were fighting. He sometimes took upon himself to give military orders, but the handwriting in which they were conveyed was such an abominable scrawl that they only served to enable his generals to excuse their defeats by the impossibility of reading their instructions. His great passion was for keeping strict accounts. Even the Jesuits, it is said, found out that, devoted as he was to his religion, he had a sharp eye for his expenditure. One day they complained that some tolls bequeathed to them by his father had not been made over to them, and represented the value of the legacy as[Pg 195] a mere trifle of 500 florins a year. The Emperor at once gave them an order upon the treasury for the yearly payment of the sum named, and took possession of the tolls for the maintenance of the fortifications of Vienna. The income thus obtained is said to have been no less than 12,000 florins a year.

The new Emperor had no vices. He didn't even share his father's interests in hunting and music. When the battle of Nördlingen was won under his command, he was praying in his tent while his soldiers were fighting. He sometimes issued military orders, but the handwriting was such a terrible scrawl that it only allowed his generals to excuse their failures by claiming the instructions were impossible to read. His main passion was keeping strict accounts. Even the Jesuits discovered that, despite his devotion to religion, he had a keen eye for his spending. One day, they complained that some tolls left to them by his father hadn't been transferred, and they described the value of the legacy as [Pg 195] a mere 500 florins a year. The Emperor immediately ordered the treasury to pay them the amount stated and took possession of the tolls for the upkeep of the fortifications of Vienna. The income he gained from this was said to be no less than 12,000 florins a year.

§ 7. Campaign of 1637.

Such a man was not likely to rescue the Empire from its miseries. The first year of his reign, however, was marked by a gleam of good fortune. Baner lost all that he had gained at Wittstock, and was driven back to the shores of the Baltic. On the western frontier the imperialists were equally successful. Würtemberg accepted the Peace of Prague, and submitted to the Emperor. A more general peace was talked of. But till Alsace was secured to one side or the other no peace was possible.

Such a man was unlikely to save the Empire from its troubles. However, the first year of his rule saw a stroke of good luck. Baner lost everything he had gained at Wittstock and was pushed back to the shores of the Baltic. On the western front, the imperial forces were equally victorious. Würtemberg accepted the Peace of Prague and submitted to the Emperor. There was talk of a more general peace. But until Alsace was secured by one side or the other, no peace was achievable.

Section III.The Struggle for Alsace.

§ 1. The capture of Breisach.

The year 1638 was to decide the question. Bernhard was looking to the Austrian lands in Alsace and the Breisgau as a compensation for his lost duchy of Franconia. In February he was besieging Rheinfelden. Driven off by the imperialists on the 26th, he re-appeared unexpectedly on March 3, taking the enemy by surprise. They had not even sufficient powder with them to load their guns, and the victory of Rheinfelden was the result. On the 24th Rheinfelden itself surrendered. Freiburg followed its example on April 22, and Bernhard proceeded to undertake the siege of Breisach, the great fortress which domineered over the whole valley of the Upper Rhine. Small as his force was, he succeeded, by a series of rapid movements, in beating off every attempt to introduce supplies, and on December 19 he entered the place in triumph.

The year 1638 was the turning point. Bernhard was eyeing the Austrian territories in Alsace and the Breisgau as compensation for his lost duchy of Franconia. In February, he was laying siege to Rheinfelden. After being driven back by the imperialists on the 26th, he unexpectedly returned on March 3, catching the enemy off guard. They didn't even have enough gunpowder to load their weapons, leading to the victory at Rheinfelden. On the 24th, Rheinfelden surrendered. Freiburg followed suit on April 22, and Bernhard then set his sights on besieging Breisach, the stronghold that overlooked the entire Upper Rhine valley. Despite his small numbers, he managed to fend off every attempt to deliver supplies through a series of quick maneuvers, and on December 19, he triumphantly entered the fortress.

§ 2. The capture a turning point in the war.

The campaign of 1638 was the turning point in the struggle between France and the united House of Austria. A vantage ground was then won which was never lost.

The campaign of 1638 was the turning point in the conflict between France and the united House of Austria. A strategic position was secured that was never relinquished.

§ 3. Bernhard wishes to keep Breisach.

Bernhard himself, however, was loth to realize the world-wide importance of the events in which he had played his part. He fancied that he had been fighting for his own, and he claimed the lands which he had conquered for himself. He received the homage of the citizens of Breisach in his own name. He celebrated a Lutheran thanksgiving festival in the cathedral. But the French Government looked upon the rise of an independent German principality in Alsace with as little pleasure as the Spanish government had contemplated the prospect of the establishment of Wallenstein in the Palatinate. They ordered Bernhard to place his conquests under the orders of the King of France.

Bernhard himself was reluctant to acknowledge the global significance of the events he was involved in. He believed he was fighting for his own interests and claimed the lands he had conquered for himself. He received the recognition of the citizens of Breisach in his own name. He held a Lutheran thanksgiving service in the cathedral. However, the French Government did not view the emergence of an independent German principality in Alsace favorably, just as the Spanish government had been displeased with the idea of Wallenstein establishing himself in the Palatinate. They instructed Bernhard to submit his conquests to the authority of the King of France.

§ 4. Refuses to dismember the Empire.

Strange as it may seem, the man who had done so much to tear in pieces the Empire believed, in a sort of way, in the Empire still. "I will never suffer," he said, in reply to the French demands, "that men can truly reproach me with being the first to dismember the Empire."

Strange as it may seem, the man who had done so much to tear apart the Empire still believed, in a way, in the Empire. "I will never allow," he said in response to the French demands, "for people to truly blame me for being the first to break up the Empire."

§ 5. Death of Bernhard.

The next year he crossed the Rhine with the most brilliant expectations. Baner had recovered strength, and was pushing on through North Germany into Bohemia. Bernhard hoped that he too might strike a blow which would force on a peace on his own conditions. But his greatest achievement, the capture of Breisach, was also his last. A fatal disease seized upon him when he had hardly entered upon the campaign. On July 8, 1639, he died.

The following year, he crossed the Rhine with high hopes. Baner had regained his strength and was advancing through Northern Germany into Bohemia. Bernhard hoped to deal a decisive blow that would lead to peace on his own terms. However, his greatest accomplishment, the capture of Breisach, also turned out to be his last. A deadly illness struck him shortly after the campaign began. On July 8, 1639, he passed away.

§ 6. Alsace in French possession.

There was no longer any question of the ownership of[Pg 197] the fortresses in Alsace and the Breisgau. French governors entered into possession. A French general took the command of Bernhard's army. For the next two or three years Bernhard's old troops fought up and down Germany in conjunction with Baner, not without success, but without any decisive victory. The French soldiers were becoming, like the Germans, inured to war. The lands on the Rhine were not easily to be wrenched out of the strong hands which had grasped them.

There was no longer any doubt about the ownership of[Pg 197] the fortresses in Alsace and Breisgau. French governors took control. A French general took command of Bernhard's army. For the next two or three years, Bernhard's old troops fought throughout Germany alongside Baner, achieving some success but no major victory. The French soldiers, like the Germans, were becoming accustomed to war. The lands along the Rhine were not easily taken from the strong hands that held them.

Section IV.French Successes.

§ 1. State of Italy.

Richelieu had other successes to count besides these victories on the Rhine. In 1637 the Spaniards drove out of Turin the Duchess-Regent Christina, the mother of the young Duke of Savoy. She was a sister of the King of France; and, even if that had not been the case, the enemy of Spain was, in the nature of the case, the friend of France. In 1640 she re-entered her capital with French assistance.

Richelieu had other successes to highlight besides these victories on the Rhine. In 1637, the Spaniards expelled the Duchess-Regent Christina from Turin; she was the mother of the young Duke of Savoy and a sister of the King of France. Even if that weren’t true, anyone opposing Spain was naturally an ally of France. In 1640, she returned to her capital with help from the French.

§ 2. Maritime warfare.

At sea, too, where Spain, though unable to hold its own against the Dutch, had long continued to be superior to France, the supremacy of Spain was coming to an end. During the whole course of his ministry, Richelieu had paid special attention to the encouragement of commerce and the formation of a navy. Troops could no longer be despatched with safety to Italy from the coasts of Spain. In 1638 a French squadron burnt Spanish galleys in the Bay of Biscay.

At sea, Spain, although unable to compete with the Dutch, had long been superior to France, but its dominance was coming to an end. Throughout his time in office, Richelieu focused on boosting commerce and building a navy. It was no longer safe to send troops to Italy from the Spanish coast. In 1638, a French squadron burned Spanish galleys in the Bay of Biscay.

§ 3. The Spanish fleet in the Downs.

In 1639 a great Spanish fleet on its way to the Netherlands was strong enough to escape the French, who were watching to intercept it. It sailed up the English Chan[Pg 198]nel with the not distant goal of the Flemish ports almost in view. But the huge galleons were ill-manned and ill-found. They were still less able to resist the lighter, well-equipped vessels of the Dutch fleet, which was waiting to intercept them, than the Armada had been able to resist Drake and Raleigh fifty-one years before. The Spanish commander sought refuge in the Downs, under the protection of the neutral flag of England.

In 1639, a large Spanish fleet headed for the Netherlands was strong enough to avoid the French, who were ready to intercept it. The fleet sailed up the English Chan[Pg 198]el, with the Flemish ports nearly in sight. However, the massive galleons were poorly manned and equipped. They were even less capable of defending themselves against the nimble, well-armed Dutch vessels waiting to ambush them than the Armada had been against Drake and Raleigh fifty-one years earlier. The Spanish commander sought safety in the Downs, under the protection of England's neutral flag.

§ 4. Destruction of the fleet.

The French ambassador pleaded hard with the king of England to allow the Dutch to follow up their success. The Spanish ambassador pleaded hard with him for protection to those who had taken refuge on his shores. Charles saw in the occurrence an opportunity to make a bargain with one side or the other. He offered to abandon the Spaniards if the French would agree to restore his nephew, Charles Lewis, the son of his sister Elizabeth, to his inheritance in the Palatinate. He offered to protect the Spaniards if Spain would pay him the large sum which he would want for the armaments needed to bid defiance to France. Richelieu had no intention of completing the bargain offered to him. He deluded Charles with negotiations, whilst the Dutch admiral treated the English neutrality with scorn. He dashed amongst the tall Spanish ships as they lay anchored in the Downs: some he sank, some he set on fire. Eleven of the galleons were soon destroyed. The remainder took advantage of a thick fog, slipped across the Straits, and placed themselves in safety under the guns of Dunkirk. Never again did such a fleet as this venture to leave the Spanish coast for the harbours of Flanders. The injury to Spain went far beyond the actual loss. Coming, as the blow did, within a few months after the surrender of Breisach,[Pg 199] it all but severed the connexion for military purposes between Brussels and Madrid.

The French ambassador urgently asked the King of England to let the Dutch build on their recent success. The Spanish ambassador also pleaded for protection for those who had sought refuge on his shores. Charles saw this as a chance to strike a deal with one side or the other. He offered to abandon the Spaniards if the French would agree to return his nephew, Charles Lewis, the son of his sister Elizabeth, to his rightful inheritance in the Palatinate. He promised to protect the Spaniards if Spain would pay him the hefty sum he needed for the military resources to challenge France. Richelieu had no intention of following through on the deal proposed to him. He misled Charles with negotiations, while the Dutch admiral disregarded English neutrality. He charged among the large Spanish ships anchored in the Downs: some he sank, others he set ablaze. Eleven of the galleons were soon destroyed. The rest took advantage of a heavy fog, slipped across the Straits, and found safety under the guns of Dunkirk. Never again did such a fleet venture from the Spanish coast to the ports of Flanders. The damage to Spain extended far beyond the physical losses. Coming just months after the surrender of Breisach,[Pg 199] the attack nearly cut off military connections between Brussels and Madrid.

§ 5. France and England.

Charles at first took no umbrage at the insult. He still hoped that Richelieu would forward his nephew's interests, and he even expected that Charles Lewis would be placed by the King of France in command of the army which had been under Bernhard's orders. But Richelieu was in no mood to place a German at the head of these well-trained veterans, and the proposal was definitively rejected. The King of England, dissatisfied at this repulse, inclined once more to the side of Spain. But Richelieu found a way to prevent Spain from securing even what assistance it was in the power of a king so unpopular as Charles to render. It was easy to enter into communication with Charles's domestic enemies. His troubles, indeed, were mostly of his own making, and he would doubtless have lost his throne whether Richelieu had stirred the fire or not. But the French minister contributed all that was in his power to make the confusion greater, and encouraged, as far as possible, the resistance which had already broken out in Scotland, and which was threatening to break out in England.

Charles initially didn't react to the insult. He still hoped that Richelieu would support his nephew's interests and even expected that Charles Lewis would be given command of the army that had been under Bernhard's leadership by the King of France. However, Richelieu had no intention of placing a German at the head of these well-trained veterans, and the proposal was firmly rejected. The King of England, disappointed by this setback, leaned once again toward Spain. But Richelieu found a way to prevent Spain from gaining any assistance that a king as unpopular as Charles could provide. It was easy to communicate with Charles's domestic enemies. His problems were mostly of his own making, and he would likely have lost his throne regardless of whether Richelieu stirred the pot or not. Nevertheless, the French minister did everything he could to amplify the chaos and encouraged, as much as possible, the resistance that had already emerged in Scotland and was threatening to erupt in England.

§ 6. Insurrection in Catalonia.

The failure of 1636 had been fully redeemed. No longer attacking any one of the masses of which the Spanish monarchy was composed, Richelieu placed his hands upon the lines of communication between them. He made his presence felt not at Madrid, at Brussels, at Milan, or at Naples, but in Alsace, in the Mediterranean, in the English Channel. The effect was as complete as is the effect of snapping the wire of a telegraph. At once the Peninsula startled Europe by showing signs of dissolution. In 1639 the Catalonians had manfully defended[Pg 200] Roussillon against a French invasion. In 1640 they were prepared to fight with equal vigour. But the Spanish Government, in its desperate straits, was not content to leave them to combat in their own way, after the irregular fashion which befitted mountaineers. Orders were issued commanding all men capable of fighting to arm themselves for the war, all women to bear food and supplies for the army on their backs. A royal edict followed, threatening those who showed themselves remiss with imprisonment and the confiscation of their goods.

The failure of 1636 had been completely overturned. Instead of attacking any specific group within the Spanish monarchy, Richelieu focused on controlling the communication lines between them. He made his influence felt not in Madrid, Brussels, Milan, or Naples, but in Alsace, the Mediterranean, and the English Channel. The effect was as immediate as cutting a telegraph wire. Suddenly, the Peninsula alarmed Europe by showing signs of breaking apart. In 1639, the Catalonians bravely defended[Pg 200] Roussillon against a French invasion. By 1640, they were ready to fight with the same determination. However, the Spanish Government, in its desperate situation, wasn't willing to let them handle things in their own rough way suited to mountain people. Orders were given for all able-bodied men to arm themselves for war and for all women to carry food and supplies for the army. A royal decree followed, threatening anyone who slacked off with prison time and the seizure of their property.

§ 7. Break-up of the Spanish monarchy.

The cord which bound the hearts of Spaniards to their king was a strong one; but it snapped at last. It was not by threats that Richelieu had defended France in 1636. The old traditions of provincial independence were strong in Catalonia, and the Catalans were soon in full revolt. Who were they, to be driven to the combat by menaces, as the Persian slaves had been driven on at Thermopylæ by the blows of their masters' officers?

The bond that connected the hearts of Spaniards to their king was strong; but it eventually broke. It wasn't through threats that Richelieu had protected France in 1636. The old traditions of provincial independence were deeply rooted in Catalonia, and the Catalans soon rose up in full revolt. Who were they to be pushed into battle by threats, like the Persian slaves who were forced into combat at Thermopylæ by the blows of their masters' officers?

§ 8. Independence of Portugal.

Equally alarming was the news which reached Madrid from the other side of the Peninsula. Ever since the days of Philip II. Portugal had formed an integral part of the Spanish monarchy. In December 1640 Portugal renounced its allegiance, and reappeared amongst European States under a sovereign of the House of Braganza.

Equally concerning was the news that reached Madrid from the other side of the Peninsula. Since the time of Philip II, Portugal had been a key part of the Spanish monarchy. In December 1640, Portugal declared its independence and re-emerged among European nations under a ruler from the House of Braganza.

§ 9. Failure of Soissons in France.

Everything prospered in Richelieu's hands. In 1641 a fresh attempt was made by the partizans of Spain to raise France against him. The Count of Soissons, a prince of the blood, placed himself at the head of an imperialist army to attack his native country. He succeeded in defeating the French forces sent to oppose him not far from Sedan.[Pg 201] But a chance shot passing through the brain of Soissons made the victory a barren one. His troops, without the support of his name, could not hope to rouse the country against Richelieu. They had become mere invaders, and they were far too few to think of conquering France.

Everything thrived under Richelieu's leadership. In 1641, there was another attempt by Spain's supporters to turn France against him. The Count of Soissons, a royal family member, led an imperial army to attack his own country. He managed to defeat the French forces sent to stop him not far from Sedan.[Pg 201] But a random bullet that hit Soissons killed any hope of a real victory. Without his name to rally behind, his troops couldn't hope to spark a rebellion against Richelieu. They had become just invaders, and they were far too few to dream of conquering France.

§ 10. Richelieu's last days.

Equal success attended the French arms in Germany. In 1641 Guebriant, with his German and Swedish army, defeated the imperialists at Wolfenbüttel, in the north. In 1642 he defeated them again at Kempten, in the south. In the same year Roussillon submitted to France. Nor was Richelieu less fortunate at home. The conspiracy of a young courtier, the last of the efforts of the aristocracy to shake off the heavy rule of the Cardinal, was detected, and expiated on the scaffold. Richelieu did not long survive his latest triumph. He died on December 4, 1642.

Equal success followed the French military in Germany. In 1641, Guebriant, leading his German and Swedish army, defeated the imperial forces at Wolfenbüttel in the north. The following year, he beat them again at Kempten in the south. In that same year, Roussillon surrendered to France. Richelieu was also fortunate at home. The conspiracy of a young courtier, the last attempt by the aristocracy to free themselves from the Cardinal's heavy rule, was uncovered and ended with the conspirators being executed. Richelieu did not live long after his latest victory; he died on December 4, 1642.

Section V.Aims and Character of Richelieu.

§ 1. Richelieu's domestic policy.

Unlike Lewis XIV. and Napoleon, Richelieu counts amongst those few French statesmen whose fortune mounted with their lives. It is not difficult to discover the cause. As in Gustavus, love of action was tempered by extreme prudence and caution. But in Richelieu these ingredients of character were mingled in different proportions. The love of action was far less impetuous. The caution was far stronger. No man had a keener eye to distinguish the conditions of success, or was more ready to throw aside the dearest schemes when he believed them to be accompanied by insuperable difficulties. Braver heart never was. There was the highest courage in the constancy with which he, an invalid tottering for years on the brink of the grave, and supported by a king whose health was as feeble as his own, faced the whole might[Pg 202] of the aristocracy of France. If he was harsh and unpitying it was to the enemies of the nation, to the nobles who trod under their feet the peasant and the serf, and who counted the possession of power merely as the high-road to the advancement of their private fortunes. The establishment of a strong monarchical power was, as France was then constituted, the only chance for industry and commerce to lift up their heads, for the peaceable arts of life to develop themselves in security, for the intellect of man to have free course, and for the poor to be protected from oppression.

Unlike Louis XIV and Napoleon, Richelieu is one of the few French statesmen whose fortunes rose alongside his life. The reason for this is not hard to find. Similar to Gustavus, his love for action was balanced by extreme prudence and caution. However, in Richelieu, these traits were mixed in different proportions. His love for action was much less impulsive, while his caution was significantly stronger. No one had a sharper ability to identify the conditions for success, or was more willing to abandon his dearest plans when he believed they were faced with insurmountable challenges. He had a braver heart than any other. There was remarkable courage in the way he, an invalid teetering on the edge of death for years, supported by a king whose health was as frail as his own, confronted the full power of the French aristocracy. If he was harsh and merciless, it was towards the enemies of the nation: the nobles who trampled the peasants and serfs, viewing power merely as a path to boost their personal wealth. Establishing a strong monarchy was, in the context of France at that time, the only way for industry and commerce to thrive, for peaceful pursuits to grow securely, for human intellect to flourish freely, and for the poor to be shielded from oppression.

§ 2. His designs only partially accomplished.

All this was in Richelieu's heart; and some little of this he accomplished. The work of many generations was in this man's brain. Yet he never attempted to do more than the work of his own. As Bacon sketched out the lines within which science was to move in the days of Newton and of Faraday, so Richelieu sketched out the lines within which French statesmanship was to move in the days of Colbert and of Turgot, or in those of the great Revolution itself.

All of this was in Richelieu's heart, and he achieved some of it. The work of many generations was in this man's mind. Yet he never tried to do more than what was his own work. Just as Bacon outlined the framework for science that would guide the days of Newton and Faraday, Richelieu laid out the framework for French statesmanship that would guide the days of Colbert and Turgot, or even during the great Revolution itself.

§ 3. The people nothing in France.

"All things for the people, nothing by the people." This maxim attributed to Napoleon embodied as well the policy of Richelieu. In it are embalmed the strength and weakness of French statesmanship. The late growth of the royal power and the long continuance of aristocratic oppression threw the people helpless and speechless into the arms of the monarchy. They were happy if some one should prove strong enough to take up their cause without putting them to the trouble or the risk of thinking and speaking for themselves. It is no blame to Richelieu if, being a Frenchman of the seventeenth century, he worked under the only conditions which[Pg 203] Frenchmen of the seventeenth century would admit. We can well fancy that he would think with scorn and contempt of the English Revolution, which was accomplishing itself under his eyes. Yet in the England of the Civil War, men were learning not merely to be governed well, but to know what good government was. It was a greater thing for a nation to learn to choose good and to refuse evil, even if the progress was slow, than to be led blindfold with far more rapid steps.

"Everything for the people, nothing by the people." This saying attributed to Napoleon also reflected Richelieu's policies. It captures both the strengths and weaknesses of French governance. The late emergence of royal power and the prolonged oppression by the aristocracy left the people feeling powerless and voiceless, relying on the monarchy. They were content as long as someone strong enough stepped in to take care of their needs, without requiring them to engage in the hard work or risk of thinking and speaking for themselves. It’s not Richelieu's fault that, as a Frenchman in the seventeenth century, he operated under the only conditions that French people of that time would accept. We can easily imagine that he looked down on the English Revolution happening right before him. Yet in England during the Civil War, people were not only learning how to be governed well, but also understanding what good governance actually was. It was a bigger achievement for a nation to learn to choose what is right and reject what is wrong, even if the process was gradual, than to be led blindly with much faster strides.

§ 4. His foreign policy.

Richelieu's foreign policy was guided by the same deep calculation as his home policy. If at home he saw that France was greater than any faction, he had not arrived at the far higher notion that Europe was greater than France, excepting so far as he saw in the system of intolerance supported by Spain an evil to be combated for the sake of others who were not Frenchmen. But there is no sign that he really cared for the prosperity of other nations when it was not coincident with the prosperity of France. As it is for the present generation a matter of complete indifference whether Breisach was to be garrisoned by Frenchmen or imperialists, it would be needless for us, if we regarded Richelieu's motives alone, to trouble ourselves much with the later years of the Thirty Years' War.

Richelieu's foreign policy was shaped by the same careful strategy as his domestic policy. While he recognized that France was more important than any individual faction, he had not yet grasped the higher idea that Europe was greater than France, except in his view of the intolerant system supported by Spain as a threat that needed to be fought for the sake of others who weren't French. However, there’s no evidence that he genuinely cared about the welfare of other nations unless it aligned with France's interests. Just as today's generation might not care whether Breisach was garrisoned by French troops or imperialists, it would be unnecessary for us to focus too much on Richelieu's motivations regarding the later years of the Thirty Years' War.

§ 5. His support of rising causes.

But it is not always by purity of motive only that the world's progress advances. Richelieu, in order to make France strong, needed help, and he had to look about for help where the greatest amount of strength was to be found. An ordinary man would have looked to the physical strength of armies, as Wallenstein did, or to the ideal strength of established institutions, as Ferdinand did. Richelieu knew better. He saw that for him who knows[Pg 204] how to use it there is no lever in the world like that of a rising cause, for a rising cause embodies the growing dissatisfaction of men with a long-established evil, which they have learned to detest, but which they have not yet learned to overthrow.

But progress in the world doesn't always come from pure intentions alone. Richelieu needed to make France strong, so he searched for help where the most power could be found. An ordinary person might have looked to the physical strength of armies, like Wallenstein did, or to the established strength of institutions, like Ferdinand did. Richelieu understood better. He realized that for someone who knows[Pg 204] how to use it, there’s no force in the world as powerful as a rising cause. A rising cause captures the growing frustration of people against a long-standing injustice they’ve come to hate but haven’t yet figured out how to change.

§ 6. And of those causes which were in themselves good.

In England Richelieu was on the side of Parliamentary opposition to the crown. In Germany he was on the side of the opposition of the princes against the Emperor. In Italy he was on the side of the independence of the states against Spain. In the Peninsula he was on the side of the provinces against the monarchy. There is not the slightest reason to suppose that he cared one atom for any of those causes except so far as they might promote his own ends. Yet in every case he selected those causes by which the real wants of the several countries were best expressed.

In England, Richelieu supported the Parliamentary opposition to the crown. In Germany, he backed the princes' opposition against the Emperor. In Italy, he sided with the states' desire for independence against Spain. In the Iberian Peninsula, he allied with the provinces against the monarchy. There's no reason to believe he cared at all about those causes except where they could further his own agenda. Still, in every instance, he chose those causes that best represented the real needs of each country.

§ 7. Contrast between Richelieu and later French politicians.

It is this which distinguishes Richelieu from those who in later times have measured the foreign policy of France by French interests alone. They have taken up any cause which promised to weaken a powerful neighbour, without considering what the cause was worth. They favoured Italian division in 1860, and German division in 1870. Richelieu had a clearer insight into the nature of things than that. There can be no doubt that he would far rather have attacked Spain and Austria through the instrumentality of the League than through the instrumentality of Gustavus and the Protestants; but he saw that the future was with Gustavus and not with the League. He sacrificed his wishes to his policy. He coquetted with the League, but he supported Gustavus.

It is this that sets Richelieu apart from those who later judged France's foreign policy solely by French interests. They jumped on any cause that seemed to weaken a strong neighbor, without considering its actual value. They supported the division of Italy in 1860 and the division of Germany in 1870. Richelieu had a better understanding of the bigger picture than that. It's clear that he would have preferred to go after Spain and Austria through the League rather than through Gustavus and the Protestants; however, he recognized that the future belonged to Gustavus, not the League. He put his desires aside for the sake of his strategy. He flirted with the League, but he stood by Gustavus.

§ 8. He has no exorbitant aims.

When once Richelieu had gained his point, he was contented with his success. He never aspired to more[Pg 205] than he could accomplish: never struck, excepting for a purpose: never domineered through the mere insolence of power. He took good care to get Alsace into his hands, and to make himself master of the passes of the Alps by the possession of Pignerol; but he never dreamed of founding, like Napoleon, a French Confederation of the Rhine, or a French kingdom of Italy. His interference with his neighbours was as little obtrusive as possible.

When Richelieu achieved his goals, he was satisfied with his success. He never aimed for more than he could realistically achieve: he only struck when it served a purpose and never abused his power just for the sake of it. He made sure to secure Alsace and gain control of the Alpine passes by taking Pignerol, but he never thought of creating, like Napoleon, a French Confederation of the Rhine or a French kingdom in Italy. His involvement with neighboring countries was as discreet as possible.[Pg 205]

1643
§ 9. Death of Lewis XIII.

Richelieu was quickly followed to the grave by the sovereign in whose name he had accomplished so much. Lewis XIII. died on the 14th of May, 1643.

Richelieu was soon followed to the grave by the king for whom he had achieved so much. Louis XIII died on May 14, 1643.

Section VI.More French Victories.

1643
§ 1. Rule of Mazarin.

His son and successor, Lewis XIV., was a mere child. His widow, Anne of Austria, claimed the regency, and forgot that she was the sister of the King of Spain and the sister-in-law of the Emperor, in the thought that she was the widow of one king of France and the mother of another. Her minister was Cardinal Mazarin, an Italian, who had commended himself to Richelieu by his capacity for business and his complete independence of French party feeling. If he was noted rather for cleverness than for strength of character, he was at least anxious to carry out the policy of his predecessor, and to maintain the predominance of the crown over aristocratic factions; and for some time Richelieu's policy seemed to carry success with it through the impetus which he had given it. On May 19 a victory came to establish the new authority of the queen-regent, the first of a long series of French victories, which was unbroken till the days of Marlborough and Blenheim.

His son and successor, Louis XIV, was just a child. His widow, Anne of Austria, took control as regent and lost sight of the fact that she was the sister of the King of Spain and the sister-in-law of the Emperor, focusing instead on being the widow of one king of France and the mother of another. Her minister was Cardinal Mazarin, an Italian who had gained Richelieu's favor with his business skills and complete independence from French political biases. While he was more known for his cleverness than strong character, he was dedicated to continuing his predecessor's policies and maintaining the crown's dominance over the aristocracy. For a time, Richelieu's policies seemed to succeed due to the momentum he'd created. On May 19, a victory marked the establishment of the queen-regent's new authority, the first in a long line of French victories that lasted until the days of Marlborough and Blenheim.

§ 2. The Spaniards attack Rocroy.

The Spaniards had crossed the frontier of the Netherlands, and were besieging Rocroy. The command of the French forces was held by the duke of Enghien, better known to the world by the title which he afterwards inherited from his father, as the Prince of Condé. Next to Gaston, Duke of Orleans, the late king's brother, he and his father stood first in succession to the throne, and had, for this reason, attached themselves to Richelieu when he was opposed by the great bulk of the aristocracy. Those who placed him at the head of the army probably expected that a prince so young and so inexperienced would content himself with giving his name to the campaign, and would leave the direction of the troops to older heads.

The Spaniards had crossed into the Netherlands and were laying siege to Rocroy. The French forces were commanded by the Duke of Enghien, who is better known by the title he later inherited from his father as the Prince of Condé. Next to Gaston, Duke of Orleans, the late king's brother, he and his father were next in line for the throne, which is why they aligned themselves with Richelieu when he faced opposition from the majority of the aristocracy. Those who put him in charge of the army likely thought that a young and inexperienced prince would be satisfied with just lending his name to the campaign and would leave the leadership of the troops to more seasoned leaders.

§ 3. Gassion and Enghien.

The older heads, after reconnoitring the Spanish position at Rocroy, advised Enghien not to fight. But there was a certain Gassion among the officers, who had served under Gustavus, and who had seen the solid legions of Tilly break down before the swift blows of the Swedish king at Breitenfeld. Gassion had learned to look upon that close Spanish formation with contempt, and he strove hard to persuade Enghien to give orders for the attack, and, truth to say, he had no very hard task. Enghien was young and sanguine, and whether he had a genius for war or not, he had at least a genius for battles. Already conscious of the skill with which he was to direct the fortunes of many a well-fought field, he heartily adopted the views laid before him by Gassion.

The older officers, after scouting the Spanish position at Rocroy, advised Enghien against engaging in battle. However, there was an officer named Gassion, who had served under Gustavus and had witnessed the powerful legions of Tilly crumble before the swift strikes of the Swedish king at Breitenfeld. Gassion had come to look down on the tight Spanish formations, and he worked hard to convince Enghien to give the order to attack, and honestly, it wasn’t much of a challenge. Enghien was young and optimistic, and whether he was truly a genius in warfare or not, he certainly had a knack for battles. Already aware of the skill he would use to lead many hard-fought fields, he enthusiastically embraced Gassion’s ideas.

§ 4. Battle of Rocroy.

Rocroy was, so to speak, a second edition of Breitenfeld, a victory gained by vigour and flexibility over solid endurance. Unreasoning obedience once more gave way before disciplined intelli[Pg 207]gence. The Spanish masses stood with all the strength of a mediæval fortress. There was no manœuvering power in them. The French artillery ploughed its way through the ranks, and the dashing charges of the infantry drove the disaster home. The glories of the Spanish armies, the glories which dated from the days of the Great Captain, were clouded for ever. Yet if victory was lost to Spain, the cherished honour of the Spanish arms was safe. Man by man the warriors fell in the ranks in which they stood, like the English defenders of the banner of Harold at Senlac. Their leader, the Count of Fuentes, an old man worn with years and gout, and unable to stand, was seated in an arm-chair to direct the battle within a square composed of his veteran troops. Death found him at his post. He had fought in the old wars of Philip II. The last of a long heroic race of statesmen and soldiers had bowed his head before the rising genius of France.

Rocroy was, in a way, a second version of Breitenfeld, a victory achieved through energy and adaptability over sheer endurance. Blind obedience once again surrendered to organized intelligence. The Spanish forces stood strong like a medieval fortress, lacking any maneuvering capability. The French artillery carved through their ranks, and the bold infantry charges sealed their fate. The past glories of the Spanish armies, which traced back to the days of the Great Captain, were forever dimmed. However, while victory slipped away from Spain, the hard-won honor of their military remained intact. One by one, the warriors fell where they stood, reminiscent of the English defenders of Harold’s banner at Senlac. Their leader, the Count of Fuentes, an elderly man afflicted by age and gout, unable to stand, directed the battle from an armchair within a square formed by his veteran troops. Death found him at his post. He had fought in the old wars of Philip II. The last of a long line of heroic statesmen and soldiers bowed his head before the emerging strength of France.

§ 5. Extension of the French frontier.

Thionville was then besieged. It surrendered in August. The cautious Richelieu had been contented to announce that he reserved all question of the ownership of his conquests till it should be finally determined by a treaty of peace. After Rocroy, Mazarin had no such scruples. Thionville was formally annexed to France. A medal was struck on which Hope was borne in the hand of Victory, and on which was inscribed the legend, Prima finium propagatic.

Thionville was then under siege. It surrendered in August. The cautious Richelieu was happy to announce that he would set aside any questions about the ownership of his conquests until it was definitively decided by a peace treaty. After Rocroy, Mazarin didn’t have those reservations. Thionville was officially annexed to France. A medal was created featuring Hope held in the hand of Victory, with the inscription, Prima finium propagatic.

§ 6. Enghien and Turenne.

In Germany the campaign of 1643 was less successful. Maximilian of Bavaria had put forth all his resources, and his generals, the dashing John of Werth and the prudent Mercy, of whom it was said that he knew the plans of the enemy as well as if he had sat in their councils, were more than a[Pg 208] match for the French commanders. 1644.1644 they were opposed by a soldier of a quality higher than their own. Turenne was sent amongst them, but his forces were too few to enable him to operate with success. Freiburg in the Breisgau was taken before his eyes. Breisach was threatened. Then Enghien came with 10,000 men to assume the command over the head of the modest soldier who had borne the weight of the campaign. Proud of his last year's victory he despised the counsel of Turenne, that it was better to out-manœuvre the enemy than to fight him in an almost inaccessible position.

In Germany, the campaign of 1643 didn’t go as well. Maximilian of Bavaria had committed all his resources, and his generals, the bold John of Werth and the careful Mercy—who was said to understand the enemy’s plans as if he had been in their meetings—were more than a[Pg 208] match for the French commanders. 1644. In 1644, they faced a soldier of a higher caliber. Turenne was sent to join them, but his forces were too small to achieve success. Freiburg in the Breisgau fell right before him, and Breisach was under threat. Then Enghien arrived with 10,000 men to take command, overriding the humble soldier who had shouldered the burden of the campaign. Proud of his victory from the previous year, he disregarded Turenne’s advice that it was better to outmaneuver the enemy than to fight in a nearly inaccessible position.

§ 7. Battle of Freiburg.

The battle fought amongst the vineyards of Freiburg was the bloodiest battle of a bloody war. For three days Enghien led his men to the butchery. At last Mercy, unable to provide food any longer for his troops, effected his retreat. The French reaped the prizes of a victory which they had not gained.

The battle fought among the vineyards of Freiburg was the bloodiest of a bloody war. For three days, Enghien led his men to slaughter. Finally, Mercy, unable to feed his troops any longer, made his retreat. The French claimed the spoils of a victory they hadn’t actually earned.

1645
§ 8. Battle of Nördlingen.

On the 3d of August, 1645, a second battle of Nördlingen was fought. It was almost a repetition of the slaughter of Freiburg. As in the year before, Turenne had been left to do the hard work at the opening of the campaign with inferior forces, and had even suffered a check. Once more Enghien came up, gay and dashing, at the head of a reinforcement of picked men. Once more a fearful butchery ensued. But that Mercy was slain early in the fight, the day might have gone hard with the French. As it was, they were able to claim a victory. The old German bands which had served under Bernhard held out to the uttermost and compelled the enemy to retreat. But the success was not lasting. The imperialists received reinforcements, and the French were driven back upon the Rhine.

On August 3rd, 1645, a second battle of Nördlingen took place. It was almost a repeat of the massacre at Freiburg. Just like the year before, Turenne had to handle the tough challenges at the beginning of the campaign with weaker forces and even faced a setback. Once again, Enghien arrived, cheerful and bold, leading a group of elite soldiers. Once again, a terrible slaughter followed. If Mercy hadn’t been killed early in the battle, the day might have been much worse for the French. As it turned out, they were still able to claim victory. The old German troops that had fought under Bernhard held their ground until the end and forced the enemy to retreat. However, the victory didn’t last long. The imperialists got reinforcements, and the French were pushed back towards the Rhine.

§ 9. Battle of Jankow.

The same year had opened with splendid expectations on the other side of the theatre of the war. The gouty Swedish general, Torstenson, who had taken up Baner's work in the north, burst suddenly into Bohemia, and on the 6th of March inflicted a crushing defeat on the imperialists at Jankow. He then harried Moravia, and pressed on to lay siege to Vienna, as if to repair the fault which it was the fashion to ascribe to Gustavus. But Vienna was unassailable, and Torstenson, like Turenne, was driven to retreat. He next tried to reduce Brünn. Failing in this he returned to Bohemia, where, worn out with his maladies, he delivered over the command to Wrangel, his appointed successor.

The same year began with high hopes on the other side of the war. The ailing Swedish general, Torstenson, who had taken over Baner's efforts in the north, suddenly invaded Bohemia and dealt a heavy blow to the imperial forces at Jankow on March 6th. He then ravaged Moravia and continued on to besiege Vienna, seemingly to correct what was believed to be Gustavus's mistake. However, Vienna was too strong to conquer, and Torstenson, like Turenne, was forced to retreat. He then attempted to capture Brünn. After failing in this, he returned to Bohemia, where, exhausted from his illnesses, he handed over command to Wrangel, his chosen successor.


CHAPTER XI.
THE END OF THE WAR.

Section I.Turenne's Strategy.

1643
§ 1. Thoughts of peace.

At last the thought entered into men's minds that it was time to put a stop to this purposeless misery and slaughter. It was hopeless to think any longer of shaking the strong grasp of France upon the Rhine; and if Sweden had been foiled in striking to the heart of the Austrian monarchy, she could not be driven from the desolate wilderness which now, by the evil work of men's hands, stretched from the Baltic far away into the interior of Germany. Long ago the disciplined force which Gustavus had brought across the sea had melted away, and a Swedish army was now like other armies—a mere collection of mercenaries, without religion, without pity, and without remorse.

At last, people began to realize that it was time to put an end to this pointless suffering and violence. It was futile to think they could break France's strong hold on the Rhine; and since Sweden had failed to strike at the heart of the Austrian Empire, it couldn't be pushed out of the barren wasteland that had spread from the Baltic deep into Germany, due to the destructive actions of humanity. Long ago, the disciplined army that Gustavus had brought over had dissolved, and now a Swedish army was just like other armies—a mere collection of mercenaries, lacking in faith, compassion, and remorse.

§ 2. Meeting of diplomatists.

Negotiations for peace were spoken of from time to time, and preparations were at last made for a great meeting of diplomatists. In order to prevent the usual quarrel about precedency it was decided that some of the ambassadors should hold their sittings at Osnabrück and others at Münster, an arrangement which was not likely to conduce to a speedy settlement. 1644, 1645. Emperor proved his sincerity by sending his representative early enough to arrive at Münster in July, 1643, whilst the Swedish and French ambassadors only made their appearance in the March and April of the following year, and it was only in June, 1645, that the first formal proposition was handed in.

Negotiations for peace were discussed periodically, and finally, preparations were made for a major meeting of diplomats. To avoid the usual arguments over seating order, it was decided that some ambassadors would meet in Osnabrück while others would gather in Münster, a plan that was unlikely to lead to a swift resolution. 1644, 1645. The Emperor showed his commitment by sending his representative early enough to reach Münster in July 1643, while the Swedish and French ambassadors only arrived in March and April of the following year. It wasn’t until June 1645 that the first official proposal was submitted.

§ 3. Reluctance of the Emperor to give up all that is asked.

All who were concerned were in fact ready to make peace, but they all wished it made on their own terms. Ferdinand III. was not bound by his father's antecedents. The Edict of Restitution had been no work of his. Long before this he had been ready to give all reasonable satisfaction to the Protestants. He had declared his readiness to include Calvinists as well as Lutherans in the religious peace. He had offered to restore the Lower Palatinate to Frederick's son, and he actually issued a general amnesty to all who were still in arms; but he shrank from the demand that these arrangements of the Empire should be treated of, not in the constitutional assemblies of the Empire, but in a congress of European powers. To do so would be to tear the last veil from the sad truth that the Empire was a mere shadow, and that the states of which it was composed had become practically independent sovereignties. And behind this degradation lay another degradation, hardly less bitter to Ferdinand. The proudest title of the great emperors of old had been[Pg 211] that of Increaser of the Empire. Was he to go down to posterity with the title of Diminisher of the Empire? And yet it was beyond his power to loosen the hold of France upon Alsace, or of Sweden upon Pomerania.

Everyone involved was actually ready to make peace, but they all wanted it on their own terms. Ferdinand III wasn't bound by his father's actions. The Edict of Restitution hadn’t been his doing. Long before this, he had been willing to offer reasonable concessions to the Protestants. He had stated his openness to including Calvinists as well as Lutherans in the religious peace. He had proposed to restore the Lower Palatinate to Frederick's son, and he even issued a general amnesty to all those who were still fighting; however, he hesitated at the demand that these arrangements of the Empire should be discussed, not in the Empire's constitutional assemblies, but in a congress of European powers. Doing so would reveal the stark reality that the Empire was merely a shadow, and that the states it consisted of had essentially become independent nations. And behind this disgrace lay another disappointment, nearly as bitter for Ferdinand. The proudest title of the great emperors of the past had been[Pg 211] that of Increaser of the Empire. Was he to be remembered as the Diminisher of the Empire? Yet, it was beyond his power to break France's hold on Alsace or Sweden's hold on Pomerania.

§ 4. Especially the Breisgau.

Nor was it only as Emperor that Ferdinand would feel the loss of Alsace deeply. Together with the Breisgau it formed one of territories of the House of Austria, but it was not his own. It was the inheritance of the children of his uncle Leopold, and he was loth to purchase peace for himself by agreeing to the spoliation of his orphan nephews.

Nor was it only as Emperor that Ferdinand would feel the loss of Alsace deeply. Along with Breisgau, it was one of the territories of the House of Austria, but it wasn't his. It belonged to the children of his uncle Leopold, and he was reluctant to buy peace for himself by agreeing to the plundering of his orphaned nephews.

§ 5. Aims of the Elector of Bavaria.

Maximilian of Bavaria viewed the question of peace from another point of view. To him Alsace was nothing, and he warmly recommended Ferdinand to surrender it for the sake of peace. If concessions were to be made at all, he preferred making them to Catholic France rather than to the Protestants in the Empire, and he was convinced that if Alsace remained under French rule, the motive which had led France to support the Protestants would lose its chief weight. But besides these general considerations, Maximilian, like Ferdinand, had a special interest of his own. He was resolved, come what might, to retain at least the Upper Palatinate, and he trusted to be seconded in his resolve by the good offices of France.

Maximilian of Bavaria looked at the peace issue from a different perspective. To him, Alsace was insignificant, and he strongly advised Ferdinand to give it up for the sake of peace. If any concessions were to be made, he preferred to offer them to Catholic France rather than to the Protestants in the Empire, and he believed that if Alsace stayed under French control, the reasons that had led France to support the Protestants would lose their significance. But in addition to these general points, Maximilian, like Ferdinand, had his own personal interest. He was determined, no matter what, to keep at least the Upper Palatinate, and he hoped to receive support in his determination from France.

§ 6. The campaign of 1646.

The position of Maximilian was thus something like that of John George of Saxony in 1632. He and his chief ally were both ready for peace, but his ally stood out for higher terms than he was prepared to demand. And as in 1632 Wallenstein saw in the comparative moderation of the Elector of Saxony only a reason for driving him by force to separate his cause from that of Gustavus, so in[Pg 212] 1646 the French government resolved to fall upon Bavaria, and to force the elector to separate his cause from that of Ferdinand.

The situation for Maximilian was similar to that of John George of Saxony in 1632. Both he and his main ally wanted peace, but his ally was pushing for better terms than he was willing to ask for. Just as Wallenstein in 1632 saw the Elector of Saxony's relative restraint as a reason to pressure him into separating his position from Gustavus, in [Pg 212] 1646, the French government decided to attack Bavaria, aiming to force the elector to distance himself from Ferdinand.

§ 7. Turenne out-manœuvres the Bavarians.

The year before, the Elector of Saxony, crushed and ruined by the Swedes, had consented to a separate truce, and now Turenne was commissioned to do the same with Bavaria. In August he effected a junction on the Lahn with Wrangel and the Swedes, and if Enghien had been there, history would doubtless have had to tell of another butchery as resultless as those of Freiburg and Nördlingen. But Enghien was far away in Flanders, laying siege to Dunkirk, and Turenne, for the first time at the head of a superior force, was about to teach the world a lesson in the art of war. Whilst the enemy was preparing for the expected attack by entrenching his position, the united French and Swedish armies slipped past them and marched straight for the heart of Bavaria, where an enemy had not been seen since Bernhard had been chased out in 1634. That one day, as Turenne truly said, altered the whole face of affairs. Everywhere the roads were open. Provisions were plentiful. The population was in the enjoyment of the blessings of peace. Turenne and Wrangel crossed the Danube without difficulty. Schorndorf, Würzburg, Nördlingen, Donauwörth made no resistance to them. It was not till they came to Augsburg that they met with opposition. The enemy had time to come up. But there was no unanimity in the councils of the enemy. The Bavarian generals wanted to defend Bavaria. The imperialist generals wanted to defend the still remaining Austrian possessions in Swabia. The invaders were allowed to accomplish their purpose. They arrived at the gates of Munich before the citizens knew what had become of[Pg 213] their master's army. With grim purpose Turenne and Wrangel set themselves to make desolate the Bavarian plain, so that it might be rendered incapable of supporting a Bavarian army. Maximilian was reduced to straits such as he had not known since the time when Tilly fell at the passage of the Lech. Sorely against his will he signed, in May, 1647, a separate truce with the enemy.

The year before, the Elector of Saxony, devastated and destroyed by the Swedes, had agreed to a separate truce, and now Turenne was tasked with doing the same with Bavaria. In August, he joined forces on the Lahn with Wrangel and the Swedes, and if Enghien had been there, history would likely have had to recount another massacre as pointless as those at Freiburg and Nördlingen. But Enghien was far away in Flanders, besieging Dunkirk, and Turenne, for the first time leading a superior force, was about to teach the world a lesson in warfare. While the enemy was preparing for the expected attack by fortifying their position, the combined French and Swedish armies slipped past them and marched straight into the heart of Bavaria, where no enemy had been seen since Bernhard was chased out in 1634. That one day, as Turenne rightly said, changed everything. The roads were clear everywhere. Supplies were abundant. The population enjoyed the benefits of peace. Turenne and Wrangel crossed the Danube easily. Schorndorf, Würzburg, Nördlingen, and Donauwörth offered no resistance. It wasn't until they reached Augsburg that they faced opposition. The enemy had managed to gather. But there was no agreement among the enemy’s leaders. The Bavarian generals wanted to defend Bavaria, while the imperialist generals aimed to protect the remaining Austrian territories in Swabia. The invaders were allowed to achieve their goal. They arrived at the gates of Munich before the citizens realized what had happened to their master's army. With grim determination, Turenne and Wrangel set out to devastate the Bavarian plain so that it could no longer support a Bavarian army. Maximilian was pushed into a corner like he hadn't experienced since Tilly died at the Lech crossing. Reluctantly, he signed a separate truce with the enemy in May 1647.

§ 8. Last struggles of the war.

The truce did not last long. In September Maximilian was once more on the Emperor's side. Bavaria paid dearly for the elector's defection. All that had been spared a year before fell a sacrifice to new devastation. The last great battle of the war was fought at Zusmarshausen on May 17, 1648. The Bavarians were defeated and the work of the destroyer went on yet for a while unchecked. In Bohemia half of Prague fell into the hands of the Swedes, and the Emperor was left unaided to bear up in the unequal fight.

The truce didn’t last long. By September, Maximilian was once again on the Emperor's side. Bavaria paid a heavy price for the elector's betrayal. Everything that had been spared the previous year was now destroyed. The last major battle of the war took place at Zusmarshausen on May 17, 1648. The Bavarians were defeated, and the destruction continued on without restraint for a while longer. In Bohemia, half of Prague was taken by the Swedes, leaving the Emperor alone to struggle in the unfair fight.

Section II.The Treaty of Westphalia.

§ 1. The Peace of Westphalia.

Ferdinand could resist no longer. On the 24th of October, 1648, a few months before Charles I. ascended the scaffold at Whitehall, the Peace of Westphalia was signed.

Ferdinand couldn't hold out any longer. On October 24, 1648, a few months before Charles I was executed at Whitehall, the Peace of Westphalia was signed.

§ 2. Religious settlement.

The religious difficulty in Germany was settled as it ought to have been settled long before. Calvinism was to be placed on the same footing as Lutheranism. New-Year's day 1624 was fixed upon as the date by which all disputes were to be tested. Whatever ecclesiastical benefice was in Catholic hands at that date was to remain in Catholic hands forever. Ecclesiastical benefices in Protestant hands at that date were to remain in Protestant keeping. Catholics would never again be able to lay[Pg 214] claim to the bishoprics of the north. Even Halberstadt, which had been retained at the Peace of Prague, was now lost to them. To make this settlement permanent, the Imperial Court was reconstituted. Protestants and Catholics were to be members of the court in equal numbers. And if the judicial body was such as to make it certain that its sanction would never be given to an infringement of the peace, the Catholic majority in the Diet became powerless for evil.

The religious issues in Germany were resolved as they should have been long ago. Calvinism was put on equal footing with Lutheranism. New Year's Day 1624 was set as the deadline for resolving all disputes. Any church property held by Catholics by that date was to stay with them forever. Church property held by Protestants at that time was to remain with them. Catholics would no longer be able to claim the northern bishoprics. Even Halberstadt, which had been retained at the Peace of Prague, was now lost to them. To make this resolution permanent, the Imperial Court was restructured. Protestants and Catholics would have equal representation in the court. If the judicial body was designed to ensure that it wouldn't approve any violation of the peace, the Catholic majority in the Diet became ineffective for any harmful actions.

§ 3. Political settlement.

In political matters, Maximilian permanently united the Upper Palatinate to his duchy of Bavaria, and the Electorate was confirmed to him and his descendants. An eighth electorate was created in favour of Charles Lewis, the worthless son of the Elector, Frederick, and the Lower Palatinate was given up to him. Sweden established herself firmly on the mouths of the great northern rivers. The Eastern part of Pomerania she surrendered to Brandenburg. But Western Pomerania, including within its frontier both banks of the lower Vistula, was surrendered to her; whilst the possession of the bishoprics of Bremen and Verdun, on which Christian of Denmark had set his eyes at the beginning of the war, gave her a commanding position at the mouths of the Elbe and the Weser. The bishoprics of Halberstadt, Camin, Minden, and the greater part of the diocese of Magdeburg, were made over to Brandenburg as a compensation for the loss of its claims to the whole of Pomerania, whilst a smaller portion of the diocese of Magdeburg was assigned to Saxony, that power, as a matter of course, retaining Lusatia.

In political affairs, Maximilian permanently joined the Upper Palatinate to his duchy of Bavaria, and the Electorate was granted to him and his descendants. An eighth electorate was created for Charles Lewis, the ineffective son of Elector Frederick, and the Lower Palatinate was handed over to him. Sweden established a strong presence at the mouths of the major northern rivers. The eastern part of Pomerania was given up to Brandenburg. However, Western Pomerania, which included both banks of the lower Vistula, was ceded to her; while the control of the bishoprics of Bremen and Verdun, which Christian of Denmark had coveted at the start of the war, gave her a strategic advantage at the mouths of the Elbe and the Weser. The bishoprics of Halberstadt, Camin, Minden, and most of the diocese of Magdeburg were transferred to Brandenburg as compensation for losing its claims over all of Pomerania, while a smaller section of the diocese of Magdeburg was assigned to Saxony, which also retained Lusatia.

§ 4. Gains of France.

France, as a matter of course, retained its conquests. It kept its hold upon Austrian Alsace, Strasburg, as a free city, and the immediate[Pg 215] vassals of the Empire being, however, excluded from the cession. The strong fortress of Philippsburg, erected by the warlike Elector of Treves, received a French garrison, and the three bishoprics, Metz, Toul, and Verdun, which had been practically under French rule since the days of Henry II. of France, were now formally separated from the Empire. Equally formal was the separation of Switzerland and the Netherlands, both of which countries had long been practically independent.

France naturally kept its conquests. It maintained control over Austrian Alsace, Strasburg as a free city, while the immediate[Pg 215] vassals of the Empire were excluded from this agreement. The strong fortress of Philippsburg, built by the warlike Elector of Treves, received a French garrison, and the three bishoprics—Metz, Toul, and Verdun—which had practically been under French rule since the reign of Henry II of France, were now officially separated from the Empire. The separation of Switzerland and the Netherlands was equally formal, as both countries had been practically independent for a long time.

§ 5. The question of toleration left to the German princes.

The importance of the peace of Westphalia in European history goes far beyond these territorial changes. That France should have a few miles more and Germany a few miles less, or even that France should have acquired military and political strength whilst Germany lost it, are facts which in themselves need not have any very great interest for others than Frenchmen or Germans. That which gives to the Peace of Westphalia its prominent place amongst treaties is that it drew a final demarcation between the two religions which divided Europe. The struggle in England and France for the right of settling their own religious affairs without the interference of foreign nations had been brought to a close in the sixteenth century. In Germany it had not been brought to a close for the simple reason that it was not decided how far Germany was a nation at all. The government of England or France could tolerate or persecute at home as far as its power or inclination permitted. But the central government of Germany was not strong enough to enforce its will upon the territorial governments; nor on the other hand were the territorial governments strong enough to enforce their will without regard for the central government. Thirty years of war ended by a compromise under which the religious[Pg 216] position of each territory was fixed by the intervention of foreign powers, whilst the rights of the central government were entirely ignored.

The significance of the Peace of Westphalia in European history goes well beyond these territorial adjustments. Whether France gained a few more miles and Germany a few less, or if France became militarily and politically stronger while Germany weakened, these facts aren't particularly interesting to anyone except the French or Germans. What makes the Peace of Westphalia stand out among treaties is that it established a clear division between the two religions that split Europe. The conflict in England and France over the right to manage their own religious matters without foreign interference had been resolved in the sixteenth century. In Germany, however, this issue remained unresolved simply because it wasn't clear how much of a nation Germany actually was. The governments of England or France could tolerate or persecute religious practices at home depending on their power or willingness. But the central government of Germany was too weak to impose its will on the regional governments; on the flip side, the regional governments were also too weak to act independently of the central authority. Thirty years of war concluded with a compromise where the religious[Pg 216] status of each territory was determined through the involvement of foreign powers, while the rights of the central government were completely disregarded.

§ 6. How toleration was the result of this.

Such a settlement was by no means necessarily in favour of religious toleration. The right of an Elector of Bavaria or an Elector of Saxony to impose his belief by force upon his dissident subjects was even more fully acknowledged than before. He could still give them their choice between conversion or banishment. As late as in 1729 an Archbishop of Salzburg could drive thousands of industrious Protestants into exile from his Alpine valleys, leaving a void behind them which has not been filled up to this day. But if such cases were rare, their rarity was indirectly owing to the Peace of Westphalia. In 1617 a bishop who had to consider the question of religious persecution, had to consider it with the fear of Christian of Anhalt before his eyes. Every Protestant in his dominions was a possible traitor who would favour, if he did not actively support, the revolutionary attacks of the neighbouring Protestants. In 1649 all such fear was at an end for ever. The bishop was undisputed master of his territory, and he could look on with contemptuous indifference if a few of his subjects had sufficient love of singularity to profess a religion other than his own.

Such an agreement definitely didn’t mean that religious tolerance was guaranteed. The right of an Elector of Bavaria or an Elector of Saxony to force his beliefs on his dissenting subjects was actually more fully recognized than before. He could still offer them the choice of conversion or exile. As recently as 1729, an Archbishop of Salzburg could send thousands of hardworking Protestants into exile from his Alpine valleys, leaving a gap that hasn’t been filled to this day. However, while such instances were uncommon, their rarity was indirectly due to the Peace of Westphalia. In 1617, a bishop dealing with the issue of religious persecution had to do so with the threat of Christian of Anhalt in mind. Every Protestant in his realm was a potential traitor who might support, if not actively assist, the revolutionary movements of neighboring Protestants. By 1649, all such fears were gone forever. The bishop was the unquestioned ruler of his territory and could watch with disdainful indifference if a few of his subjects chose to practice a different religion.

§ 7. The Peace of Westphalia compared with the Peace of Augsburg.

It may perhaps be said that the assurance given by the Peace of Westphalia was after all no better than the assurance given by the Peace of Augsburg, but even so far as the letter of the two documents was concerned, this was very far from being the case. The Peace of Augsburg was full of uncertainties, because the contracting parties were unable to abandon their respective desires.[Pg 217] In the Peace of Westphalia all was definite. Evasion or misinterpretation was no longer possible.

It might be argued that the guarantee provided by the Peace of Westphalia was not much different from that of the Peace of Augsburg, but when it comes to the actual text of the two documents, that’s not true at all. The Peace of Augsburg was filled with uncertainties because the parties involved couldn't let go of their individual ambitions.[Pg 217] In contrast, the Peace of Westphalia was clear-cut. There was no room for evasion or misinterpretation anymore.

§ 8. General desire for the continuance of peace.

If the letter of the two treaties was entirely different, it was because the spirit in which they were conceived was also entirely different. In 1555 Protestantism was on the rise. The peace of 1555 was a vain attempt to shut out the tide by artificial dykes and barriers. In 1648 the tide had receded. The line which divided the Protestant from the Catholic princes formed almost an exact division between the Protestant and Catholic populations. The desire for making proselytes, once so strong on both sides, had been altogether extinguished by the numbing agony of the war. All Germany longed for peace with an inexpressible longing. The mutual distrust of Catholic and Protestant had grown exceedingly dull. The only feeling yet alive was hatred of the tyranny and exactions of the soldiers.

If the wording of the two treaties was completely different, it was because the mindset behind them was also completely different. In 1555, Protestantism was gaining ground. The peace of 1555 was a futile attempt to hold back the wave with makeshift barriers. By 1648, the wave had receded. The line separating Protestant and Catholic princes almost perfectly matched the division between Protestant and Catholic populations. The desire to convert others, which had once been so strong on both sides, had been completely extinguished by the overwhelming suffering of the war. All of Germany yearned for peace with an indescribable longing. The mutual distrust between Catholics and Protestants had faded significantly. The only feeling that remained was anger towards the tyranny and demands of the soldiers.

Section III.Condition of Germany.

§ 1. Effects of the war.

What a peace it was when it really came at last! Whatever life there was under that deadly blast of war had been attracted to the camps. The strong man who had lost his all turned soldier that he might be able to rob others in turn. The young girl, who in better times would have passed on to a life of honourable wedlock with some youth who had been the companion of her childhood in the sports around the village fountain, had turned aside, for very starvation, to a life of shame in the train of one or other of the armies by which her home had been made desolate. In the later years of the war it was known that a body of 40,000 fighting men drew along with it a loathsome following of no less than 140,000 men, women,[Pg 218] and children, contributing nothing to the efficiency of the army, and all of them living at the expense of the miserable peasants who still contrived to hold on to their ruined fields. If these were to live, they must steal what yet remained to be stolen; they must devour, with the insatiable hunger of locusts, what yet remained to be devoured. And then, if sickness came, or wounds—and sickness was no infrequent visitor in those camps—what remained but misery or death? Nor was it much better with the soldiers themselves. No careful surgeons passed over the battle-field to save life or limb. No hospitals received the wounded to the tender nursing of loving, gentle hands. Recruits were to be bought cheaply, and it cost less to enrol a new soldier than to cure an old one.

What a relief it was when peace finally arrived! All the life that existed under the devastating pressure of war had been drawn to the camps. The strong man who had lost everything became a soldier so he could steal from others in return. The young girl, who in better times would have looked forward to a respectable marriage with a childhood friend from village days, had turned to a life of shame, driven by starvation, following one army or another that had left her home in ruins. In the later years of the war, it was known that a group of 40,000 soldiers was accompanied by a disgusting following of at least 140,000 men, women, and children, who contributed nothing to the army’s efficiency and lived off the desperate peasants who managed to cling to their devastated fields. For these peasants to survive, they had to steal whatever was left to steal; they had to consume, with the relentless hunger of locusts, what remained to be consumed. And then, if sickness or injuries struck—and sickness was a frequent visitor in those camps—what was left but misery or death? The situation wasn't much better for the soldiers either. No skilled surgeons went over the battlefield to save lives or limbs. No hospitals welcomed the wounded for the love and gentle care they needed. It was cheaper to recruit new soldiers than to treat the old ones.

§ 2. Decrease of the population.

The losses of the civil population were almost incredible. In a certain district of Thuringia which was probably better off than the greater part of Germany, there were, before the war cloud burst, 1,717 houses standing in nineteen villages. In 1649, only 627 houses were left. And even of the houses which remained many were untenanted. The 1,717 houses had been inhabited by 1,773 families. Only 316 families could be found to occupy the 627 houses. Property fared still worse. In the same district 244 oxen alone remained of 1,402. Of 4,616 sheep, not one was left. Two centuries later the losses thus suffered were scarcely recovered.

The losses of the civilian population were almost unbelievable. In a certain area of Thuringia, which was probably better off than most of Germany, there were, before the war broke out, 1,717 houses standing in nineteen villages. By 1649, only 627 houses remained. And even among the houses still standing, many were vacant. The 1,717 houses had been home to 1,773 families. Only 316 families could be found to occupy the 627 houses. Property fared even worse. In the same area, only 244 oxen survived out of 1,402. Of 4,616 sheep, not a single one was left. Two centuries later, the losses endured were hardly recovered.

§ 3. Moral decadence.

And, as is always the case, the physical decline of the population was accompanied by moral decadence. Men who had been accustomed to live by the strong arm, and men who had been accustomed to suffer all things from those who were strong, met one another, even in the days of peace,[Pg 219] without that mutual respect which forms the basis of well-ordered life. Courts were crowded with feather-brained soldiers whose highest ambition was to bedeck themselves in a splendid uniform and to copy the latest fashion or folly which was in vogue at Paris or Versailles. In the country district a narrow-minded gentry, without knowledge or culture, domineered over all around, and strove to exact the uttermost farthing from the peasant in order to keep up the outward appearance of rank. The peasant whose father had been bullied by marauding soldiers dared not lift up his head against the exactions of the squire. The burden of the general impoverishment fell heavily upon his shoulders. The very pattern of the chairs on which he sat, of the vessels out of which he ate and drank, assumed a ruder appearance than they had borne before the war. In all ranks life was meaner, poorer, harder than it had been at the beginning of the century.

And, as always happens, the physical decline of the population came with moral decay. Men who were used to living by force, and men who had been made to endure everything from those who were stronger, encountered each other, even during peaceful times,[Pg 219] without the mutual respect that is essential for a well-ordered life. Courts were filled with shallow soldiers whose main goal was to dress in a flashy uniform and imitate the latest trends or crazes from Paris or Versailles. In the countryside, a narrow-minded upper class, lacking knowledge or culture, held power over those around them and tried to squeeze every last bit of wealth out of the peasants to maintain their façade of status. The peasant, whose father had been harassed by wandering soldiers, didn’t dare to stand up against the squire’s demands. The burden of widespread poverty weighed heavily on him. Even the patterns on the chairs he sat on and the dishes he used to eat and drink looked rougher than before the war. Across all social classes, life was meaner, poorer, and harder than it had been at the start of the century.

§ 4. Intellectual decline even before the war.

If much of all this was the result of the war, something was owing to causes antecedently at work. The German people in the beginning of the seventeenth century was plainly inferior to the German people in the beginning of the sixteenth century. During the whole course of the war Maximilian of Bavaria was the only man of German birth who rose to eminence, and even he did not attain the first rank. The destinies of the land of Luther and Göthe, of Frederick II. and Stein were decided by a few men of foreign birth. Wallenstein was a Slavonian, Tilly a Walloon, Gustavus a Swede, Richelieu a Frenchman. The penalty borne by a race which was unable to control individual vigour within the limits of a large and fruitful national life was that individual vigour itself died out.

If a lot of this was due to the war, some of it came from earlier factors. The German people at the start of the seventeenth century were clearly not as strong as they had been at the beginning of the sixteenth century. Throughout the entire war, Maximilian of Bavaria was the only prominent German figure, and even he didn’t reach the top rank. The fate of the land of Luther and Goethe, of Frederick II and Stein, was decided by a few individuals from other countries. Wallenstein was Slavic, Tilly was Walloon, Gustavus was Swedish, and Richelieu was French. The consequence for a people unable to manage individual ability within a larger, thriving national life was that that individual ability eventually faded away.

§ 5. Difficulties inherited from early times.

We may well leave to those who like such tasks the work of piling up articles of accusation against this man or that, of discovering that the war was all the fault of Ferdinand, or all the fault of Frederick, as party feeling may lead them. Probably the most lenient judgment is also the truest one. With national and territorial institutions the mere chaos which they were, an amount of political intelligence was needed to set them right which would be rare in any country or in any age.

We can leave it to those who enjoy this kind of work to come up with accusations against this person or that, or to argue that the war was entirely Ferdinand's fault or entirely Frederick's fault, depending on their biases. It's likely that the most understanding judgment is also the most accurate. Given the chaos of national and territorial institutions, it would take a significant level of political insight to fix them, which is rare in any country or era.

§ 6. Total disintegration of Germany.

As far as national institutions were concerned the Thirty Years' War made a clean sweep in Germany. Nominally, it is true, Emperor and Empire still remained. Ferdinand III. was still according to his titles head of all Christendom, if not of the whole human race. The Diet still gathered to discuss the affairs of the Empire. The imperial court, re-established on the principle of equality between the two religions, still met to dispense justice between the estates of the Empire. But from these high-sounding names all reality had fled. The rule over German men had passed for many a long day into the hands of the princes. It was for the princes to strive with one another in peace or war under the protection of foreign alliances; and by and by, half consciously, half unconsciously, to compete for the leadership of Germany by the intelligence and discipline which they were able to foster under their sway.

As far as national institutions went, the Thirty Years' War completely transformed Germany. Nominally, it’s true, the Emperor and the Empire still existed. Ferdinand III was still, by title, the head of all Christianity, if not all of humanity. The Diet still met to discuss the Empire's issues. The imperial court, re-established on the principle of equality between the two religions, still convened to serve justice among the Empire's estates. But from these grand titles, all reality had vanished. Control over the German people had long since shifted to the princes. It was up to the princes to compete with each other in peace or war, supported by foreign alliances, and gradually, both consciously and unconsciously, to vie for leadership in Germany through the skills and discipline they were able to cultivate under their rule.

§ 7. Protestantism saved.

When the days of this competition arrived it was of inestimable advantage to Germany that, whatever else had been lost, Protestantism had been saved. Wherever Protestantism had firmly rooted itself there sprang up in course of time a mighty race of intellectual giants. Göthe and[Pg 221] Schiller, Lessing and Kant, Stein and Humboldt, with thousands more of names which have made German intellect a household word in the whole civilized world, sprung from Protestant Germany. When Bavaria, scarcely more than two generations ago, awoke to the consciousness that she had not more than the merest rudiments of education to give to her children, she had to apply to the Protestant north for teachers.

When the competition days came, it was incredibly beneficial for Germany that, despite losing so much, Protestantism had been preserved. Wherever Protestantism had taken root, a powerful generation of intellectual giants emerged over time. Goethe and Schiller, Lessing and Kant, Stein and Humboldt, along with thousands of others whose names have made German intellect well-known across the civilized world, came from Protestant Germany. When Bavaria, just two generations ago, realized that it could only provide its children with the most basic education, it had to turn to the Protestant north for teachers.

§ 8. The worst over for Germany.

For Germany in 1648 the worst was over. Physically, at least she had no more to suffer. One page of her history was closed and another had not yet been opened. She lay for a time in the insensibility of exhaustion.

For Germany in 1648, the worst was behind her. Physically, at least, she had nothing more to endure. One chapter of her history was finished, and another had not yet begun. She remained for a while in a state of numb exhaustion.

Section IV.Continuance of the War between France and Spain.

§ 1. Peace between Spain and the Dutch.

For France 1648 is hardly a date at all. She was rid of the war in Germany. But her war with Spain was not brought to an end. And if Spain would no longer have the support of the imperialists of Germany, France was at the same time deprived of the support of a far more vigorous ally. Spain at last lowered its haughty neck to accept conditions of peace on terms of equality from the Dutch republic. The eighty years' war of the Netherlands was brought to a conclusion simultaneously with the thirty years' war of Germany. Spain could now send reinforcements to Flanders by sea without fearing the overwhelming superiority of the Dutch marine, and could defend the southern frontier of the obedient provinces without having to provide against an attack in the rear.

For France, 1648 doesn't really mean much. She was done with the war in Germany. However, her conflict with Spain was still ongoing. And while Spain would no longer get support from the imperial forces in Germany, France also lost help from a much stronger ally. Spain finally decided to accept peace terms offered by the Dutch republic on equal footing. The eighty years' war in the Netherlands ended at the same time as the thirty years' war in Germany. Now, Spain could send reinforcements to Flanders by sea without worrying about the overwhelming strength of the Dutch navy, and could defend the southern border of the compliant provinces without having to guard against an attack from behind.

§ 2. France and Spain.

In the long run, a duel between France and Spain could be of no doubtful issue. It was a contest between the old system of immobility and intolerance and the[Pg 222] new system of intelligence and tolerance; between a government which despised industry and commerce, and a government which fostered them. But however excellent might be the aims which the French government kept in view, it was still in its nature an absolute government. No free discussion enlightened its judgment. No popular intervention kept in check its caprices. It was apt to strike roughly and ignorantly, to wound many feelings and to impose grievous burdens upon the poor and the weak whose lamentations never reached the height of the throne.

In the long run, a duel between France and Spain could have no uncertain outcome. It was a struggle between the old way of rigidity and intolerance and the[Pg 222] new way of understanding and acceptance; between a government that looked down on industry and commerce, and a government that supported them. But no matter how noble the goals of the French government were, it remained an absolute government at heart. There was no free discussion to inform its decisions. No popular involvement to rein in its whims. It tended to act harshly and thoughtlessly, hurting many feelings and placing heavy burdens on the poor and the weak, whose cries of distress never reached the throne.

§ 3. The Fronde.

Suddenly, when Mazarin's government appeared most firmly rooted, there was an explosion which threatened to change the whole face of France. An outcry arose for placing restrictions upon rights of the crown, for establishing constitutional and individual liberties. The Fronde, as the party which uttered the cry was called, did its best to imitate the English Long Parliament whose deeds were then ringing through the world. But there were no elements in France upon which to establish constitutional government. The Parliament of Paris, which wished itself to be considered the chief organ of that government, was a close corporation of lawyers, who had bought or inherited judicial places; and of all governments, a government in the hands of a close corporation of lawyers is likely, in the long run, to be the most narrow-minded and unprogressive of all possible combinations; for it is the business of a lawyer to administer the law as it exists, not to modify it in accordance with the new facts which rise constantly to the surface of social and political life. Nor were the lawyers of the parliament fortunate in their supporters. The Paris mob, combined with a knot of intriguing courtiers, could form no firm basis for a healthy revolu[Pg 223]tion. It was still worse when Condé, quarrelling on a personal question with Mazarin, raised the standard of aristocratic revolt, and threw himself into the arms of the Spanish invader. Mazarin and the young king represented the nation against aristocratic selfishness and intrigue; and when they obtained the services of Turenne, the issue was hardly doubtful. In 1652 Lewis XIV. entered Paris in triumph. In 1653 Condé, in conjunction with a Spanish army, invaded France, and pushed on hopefully for Paris. But Turenne was there with a handful of troops; and if Condé was the successor of Gustavus in the art of fighting battles, Turenne was Wallenstein's successor in the art of strategy. Condé could neither fight nor advance with effect. The siege and reduction of Rocroy was the only result of a campaign which had been commenced in the expectation of reducing France to submission.

Suddenly, just when Mazarin's government seemed secure, an explosion occurred that threatened to transform the entire landscape of France. There was a loud call for limitations on the rights of the crown and for the establishment of constitutional and individual freedoms. The Fronde, the group that raised this demand, tried to emulate the English Long Parliament, whose actions were then resonating worldwide. However, there were no foundations in France to build a constitutional government. The Parliament of Paris, which wanted to be viewed as the leading body of that government, was a closed group of lawyers who had purchased or inherited their judicial positions; and among all forms of government, a government run by a closed group of lawyers is likely to become the most narrow-minded and unprogressive over time, because a lawyer's job is to implement the law as it exists, not to adjust it to accommodate the new realities that constantly emerge in social and political life. Furthermore, the lawyers in the parliament weren't lucky in their allies. The Paris mob, combined with a group of scheming courtiers, couldn't create a solid foundation for a successful revolution. Things got even worse when Condé, having a personal dispute with Mazarin, initiated an aristocratic revolt and allied himself with the Spanish invader. Mazarin and the young king stood for the nation against aristocratic self-interest and intrigue; and once they secured Turenne's services, the outcome was virtually certain. In 1652, Louis XIV triumphantly entered Paris. In 1653, Condé, along with a Spanish army, invaded France and eagerly marched toward Paris. But Turenne was there with a small force; and while Condé was the heir to Gustavus in battle tactics, Turenne was Wallenstein's successor in strategic planning. Condé couldn’t fight or advance effectively. The siege and capture of Rocroy were the only accomplishments of a campaign that had begun with the hope of forcing France into submission.

§ 4. The war with Spain.

In 1654 Condé and the Spaniards laid siege to Arras, whilst the French were besieging Stenay. Stenay was taken; Arras was relieved. In 1655 further progress was made by the French on the frontier of the Netherlands; but in 1656 they failed in the siege of Valenciennes.

In 1654, Condé and the Spaniards surrounded Arras, while the French were laying siege to Stenay. Stenay was captured; Arras was saved. In 1655, the French made more advancements on the Netherlands border, but in 1656, they failed to capture Valenciennes.

§ 5. France, Cromwell, and Spain.

With the check thus inflicted, a new danger appeared above the horizon. In England there had arisen, under Cromwell, a new and powerful military state upon the ruins of the monarchy of the Stuarts. To Cromwell Spain addressed itself with the most tempting offers. The old English jealousy of France, and the political advantage of resisting its growing strength, were urged in favour of a Spanish alliance. Cromwell might renew the old glories of the Plantagenets, and might gather round him the forces of the Huguenots of the south. If Charles I. had failed at Rochelle, Cromwell might establish himself firmly at Bordeaux.

With that setback, a new threat emerged on the horizon. In England, a powerful military state had risen under Cromwell, built on the ruins of the Stuart monarchy. Spain approached Cromwell with very tempting offers. The age-old English rivalry with France and the political benefits of countering its growing power were highlighted as reasons for a Spanish alliance. Cromwell could revive the former glories of the Plantagenets and rally the forces of the Huguenots in the south. If Charles I had failed at Rochelle, Cromwell might establish a firm hold at Bordeaux.

§ 6. Spain refuses Cromwell's terms.

For a moment Cromwell was shaken. Then he made two demands of the Spanish ambassador. He must have, he said freedom for Englishmen to trade in the Indies, and permission for Englishmen carrying on commercial intercourse with Spain to profess their religion openly without interference. "To give you this," was the Spaniard's cool reply, "would be to give you my master's two eyes."

For a moment, Cromwell was taken aback. Then he made two demands of the Spanish ambassador. He insisted on the freedom for Englishmen to trade in the Indies and permission for Englishmen engaged in trade with Spain to practice their religion openly without interference. "To grant you this," was the Spaniard's calm response, "would be like giving you my master's two eyes."

§ 7. Alliance between France and England.

To beat down religious exclusiveness and commercial exclusiveness was the work to which Cromwell girded himself. An alliance with France was quickly made. The arrogant intolerance of Spain was to perish through its refusal to admit the new principle of toleration. The politic tolerance of France was to rise to still higher fortunes by the admission of the principle on which all its successes had been based since Richelieu's accession to power. In 1657, six thousand of Cromwell's Ironsides landed to take part in continental warfare. The union of Turenne's strategy with the valour and discipline which had broken down opposition at Naseby and Worcester was irresistible. That autumn the small Flemish port of Mardyke surrendered. In 1658 Dunkirk was taken, and given over, according to compact, to the English auxiliaries. But France, too, reaped an ample harvest. Gravelines, Oudenarde, Ypres saw the white flag of France flying from their ramparts.

To overcome religious and commercial exclusivity was the mission that Cromwell committed himself to. An alliance with France was quickly established. The arrogant intolerance of Spain was set to decline because of its refusal to accept the new principle of tolerance. The pragmatic tolerance of France was expected to rise to even greater heights by embracing the principle that had been the foundation of its successes since Richelieu came to power. In 1657, six thousand of Cromwell's Ironsides landed to participate in warfare on the continent. The combination of Turenne's strategy with the bravery and discipline that had defeated opposition at Naseby and Worcester was unyielding. That autumn, the small Flemish port of Mardyke surrendered. In 1658, Dunkirk was captured and handed over, as agreed, to the English auxiliaries. However, France also enjoyed substantial gains. Gravelines, Oudenarde, and Ypres saw the white flag of France flying from their ramparts.

§ 8. The Treaty of the Pyrenees.

Spain was reduced to seek for peace. In 1660 the Treaty of the Pyrenees, a supplement as it were to the Treaty of Westphalia, put an end to the long war. The advantages of the peace were all on the side of France. Roussillon and Artois, with Thionville, Landrecies, and Avesnes,[Pg 225] were incorporated with France. Another condition was pregnant with future evil. Lewis XIV. gave his hand to the sister of Philip IV. of Spain, the next heiress to the Spanish monarchy after the sickly infant who became afterwards the imbecile and childish Charles II. At her marriage she abandoned all right to the great inheritance; but even at the time there were not wanting Frenchmen of authority to point to circumstances which rendered the renunciation null and void.

Spain was forced to look for peace. In 1660, the Treaty of the Pyrenees, essentially a follow-up to the Treaty of Westphalia, ended the long conflict. The benefits of the peace all went to France. Roussillon and Artois, along with Thionville, Landrecies, and Avesnes,[Pg 225] were added to France. Another condition held the potential for future trouble. Louis XIV married the sister of Philip IV of Spain, who was the next in line for the Spanish throne after the sickly infant who later became the inadequate and childish Charles II. At her marriage, she gave up all claims to the vast inheritance; however, even at that time, there were influential French individuals pointing out factors that could make the renunciation invalid.

§ 9. The greatness of France based on its tolerance.

Richelieu's power had been based upon tolerance at home and moderation abroad. Was it likely that his successors would always imitate his example? What guarantee could be given that the French monarchy would not turn its back upon the principles from which its strength had been derived? In a land of free discussion, every gain is a permanent one. When Protestantism, or toleration, or freedom of the press, or freedom of trade had been once accepted in England, they were never abandoned; they became articles of popular belief, on which no hesitation, except by scattered individuals, was possible. Multitudes who would find it difficult to give a good reason why they thought one thing to be true and another untrue, had yet a hazy confidence in the result of the battle of reason which had taken place, much in the same way as there are millions of people in the world who believe implicitly that the earth goes round the sun, without being able to give a reason for their belief.

Richelieu's power was built on tolerance at home and moderation abroad. Was it likely that his successors would consistently follow his example? What assurance could be provided that the French monarchy wouldn't abandon the principles that had bolstered its strength? In a society that values open discussion, every victory is lasting. Once concepts like Protestantism, toleration, freedom of the press, or free trade were accepted in England, they were never reversed; they became core beliefs held by the public, with little dissent except from a few individuals. Many people might struggle to explain why they believe one thing is true and another isn't, yet they hold a vague trust in the outcome of the intellectual battles fought, much like the millions who believe without question that the earth orbits the sun, even if they can’t articulate the reasons for their belief.

§ 10. But this depended on the will of the king.

In France it was hard for anything of the kind to take place. Tolerance was admitted there by the mere will of the government in the seventeenth century, just as free trade was admitted by the mere will of the government in the nineteenth century. The hand that gave could also[Pg 226] take away; and it depended on the young king to decide whether he would walk in the steps of the great minister who had cleared the way before him, or whether he would wander into devious paths of his own seeking.

In France, it was tough for anything like that to happen. Tolerance was granted simply by the government's decree in the seventeenth century, just as free trade was permitted by the government's decision in the nineteenth century. The hand that gave could also[Pg 226] take away; it was up to the young king to choose whether he would follow in the footsteps of the great minister who had paved the way for him or if he would venture down his own uncertain paths.

§ 11. Intolerance of Lewis XIV.

At first everything promised well. A great statesman, Colbert, filled the early part of the manhood of Lewis XIV. with a series of domestic reforms, the least of which would have gladdened the heart of Richelieu. Taxation was reduced, the tolls taken upon the passage of goods from one province to another were diminished in number, trade and industry were encouraged, the administration of justice was improved; all, in short, that it was possible to do within the circle of one man's activity was done to make France a prosperous and contented land. But the happy time was not of long duration. The war fever took possession of Lewis; the lust of absolute domination entered into his heart. He became the tyrant and bully of Europe; and as abroad he preferred to be feared rather than to be loved, at home he would be content with nothing else than the absolute mastery over the consciences as well as over the hearts of his subjects. The Edict of Nantes, issued by Henry IV. and confirmed by the policy of Richelieu, was revoked, and intolerance and persecution became the law of the French monarchy, as it had been the law of the Spanish monarchy.

At first, everything looked promising. A great statesman, Colbert, filled the early years of Louis XIV's reign with a series of domestic reforms, any one of which would have pleased Richelieu. Taxes were lowered, the fees charged for moving goods between provinces were reduced, trade and industry were encouraged, and the justice system was improved; in short, everything that could be done by one person's efforts was done to make France a prosperous and happy country. But this happy period didn’t last long. Louis became consumed by a desire for war; the craving for absolute power took hold of him. He turned into the bully of Europe, and while he wanted to be feared abroad, at home he demanded complete control over the beliefs and hearts of his subjects. The Edict of Nantes, issued by Henry IV and supported by Richelieu’s policies, was revoked, and intolerance and persecution became the standard for the French monarchy, just as it had been for the Spanish monarchy.

§ 12. Fate of the French monarchy.

It was not for this that Henry IV. and Richelieu had laboured. The tree that bears no fruit must be cut down to the ground, or it will perish by its own inherent rottenness. As the Empire had fallen, as the Spanish monarchy had fallen, the French monarchy, shaken by the thunders of La Hogue and Blenheim, fell at last, when, amidst the corruption of Versailles, it ceased to do any useful work for man.

It wasn't for this that Henry IV and Richelieu worked so hard. A tree that doesn’t bear fruit should be cut down, or it will wither away due to its own decay. Just as the Empire fell, as the Spanish monarchy fell, the French monarchy finally fell when, amidst the corruption of Versailles, it stopped providing any real benefit to people.


INDEX.

  • Aachen (Aix-la-Chapelle) place of coronation, 2.
  • Administrators. See Bishoprics.
  • Aix-la-Chapelle. See Aachen.
  • Aldringer, offers to assist Wallenstein, 175;
  • declares against him, 177;
  • tries to seize him, 177.
  • Alsace, Mansfeld in, 50;
  • his designs there, 56;
  • Mansfeld returns to, 60;
  • proposed march of Mansfeld to, 75;
  • its possession of importance to France, 191;
  • comes into French possession, 197.
  • Anhalt, Prince of. See Christian of Anhalt.
  • Anne of Austria, Regent of France, 205.
  • Anspach, the Margrave of, hopes for a revolution, 135.
  • Anstruther, Sir Robert, his mission to the King of Denmark, 84.
  • Arnim, ordered by Wallenstein to besiege Stralsund, 108;
  • commands the Saxons at Breitenfeld, 139;
  • his conference with Wallenstein, 153;
  • is expected to meet Wallenstein at Eger, 179.
  • Arras, besieged by Condé, 223.
  • Augsburg, city of, swears obedience to Gustavus, 150;
  • besieged by the imperialists, 187;
  • resists Turenne, 212.
  • Augsburg, Peace of, 9;
  • questions arising out of it, 10;
  • evaded by the Protestants, 11.
  • Austria, Lower, estates of, attempt to wring concessions from Ferdinand, 36.
  • Austria, Upper, surrenders to Maximilian, 42;
  • pledged to Maximilian, 46;
  • restored to Ferdinand, 119.
  • Austria, the House of, territories governed by it, 9;
  • its branches, 24.
  • Avesnes incorporated with France, 225.
  • Bautzen, besieged by John George, 42.
  • Bergen-op-zoom, siege of, 63.
  • Bernhard of Weimar, joins the King of Denmark, 101;
  • joins Gustavus, 138;
  • takes the command of the Swedes at Lützen, 163;
  • his expectations after the death of Gustavus, 166;
  • his duchy of Franconia, 167;
  • takes Ratisbon, 173;
  • is invited to assist Wallenstein, 179;
  • prepares to march to Eger, 179;
  • is defeated at Nördlingen, 183;
  • loses his duchy of Franconia, 183;
  • his alliance with France, 190;
  • defeats the imperialists at Rheinfelden and takes Rheinfelden, Freiburg, and Breisach, 195;
  • his death, 196.
  • Bachararch, misery at, 187.
  • Baden-Durlach, Margrave of, joins Frederick, 54;
  • defeated at Wimpfen, 57;
  • abandons his allies, 60;
  • aids the King of Denmark, 101.
  • Bamberg and Würzburg, Bishop of;
  • attacked by Mansfeld, 49.
  • Baner, defeats the Imperialists at Wittstock, 194;
  • is driven back to the coast of the Baltic, 195;
  • fights in different parts of Germany, 196.
  • Bärwalde, treaty of, 132.
  • Bethlen Gabor, Prince of Transylvania, attacks Austria, 40;
  • prepares to aid Frederick, 44;
  • defeats Bucquoi, 49;
  • threatens Austria, 88, 94;
  • is joined by Mansfeld, 97;
  • withdraws from the contest, 101.
  • [Pg 228] Bishoprics, question connected with them left unsettled at the Peace of Augsburg, 10;
  • in the north they mainly fall under Protestant administrators, 12;
  • forcible reconversion of the population where this is not the case, 14;
  • Protestant administrators not acknowledged by the Diet, 14;
  • attempt to bring over Cologne and Strasburg to Protestantism, 14;
  • questions relating to them settled for a time at Mühlhausen, 41;
  • reopened after the battle of Stadtlohn, 67;
  • names of those reclaimed in the Edict of Restitution, 121;
  • arrangement for them at the treaty of Prague, 184.
  • Boguslav, Duke of Pomerania, compelled to accept a garrison by Wallenstein, 108;
  • supports Wallenstein in the siege of Stralsund, 110;
  • complains of Wallenstein's soldiers, 127;
  • submits to Gustavus, 130.
  • Bohemia, the Royal Charter granted in, 25;
  • its infringement, 27;
  • acknowledgment of Ferdinand as its king, 28;
  • revolution in, 29;
  • directors appointed, 32;
  • war begins in, 32;
  • political incapacity of the revolutionary government, 32;
  • it makes application to foreign powers, 35;
  • election of Frederick as king, 38;
  • suppression of the Revolution, 45;
  • occupied by John George, 151;
  • the Saxons driven out of, 155;
  • Torstenson's occupation of, 209.
  • Bohemia, King of, his functions as an Elector, 1.
  • See also Rudolph II., Matthias, Frederick V., and Ferdinand II.
  • Bohemian Brethren expelled from Bohemia, 46.
  • Brandenburg, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 131.
  • Brandenburg, Elector of, 1.
  • See also John Sigismund, and George William.
  • Braunau, Protestant church at, 27.
  • Breda, siege of, 76.
  • Breisach, taken by Bernhard, 195.
  • Breisgau, taken possession of by the French, 195.
  • Breitenfeld, battle of, 141.
  • Bremen, archbishopric of, connexion of, with Christian IV., 78;
  • named in the Edict of Restitution, 120;
  • given up to Sweden, 214.
  • Bridge of Dessau, battle of, 96.
  • Brünn, besieged by Torstenson, 209.
  • Brunswick, peace negotiations at, 93.
  • Brussels, conferences for peace at, 52, 57, 60.
  • Bucquoi, commands the army invading Bohemia, 32;
  • defeats Mansfeld, 37;
  • joined by Maximilian, 43;
  • advises to delay a battle, 44;
  • is killed, 49.
  • Buckingham, Duke of, his expedition to Rhé, 114;
  • intends to raise the siege of Rochelle, 115;
  • is murdered, 115.
  • Budweis, attacked by the Bohemians, 32.
  • Burgundy, Eastern. See Franche Comté.
  • Butler, receives orders to capture Wallenstein, 180;
  • consults on the murder with Leslie and Gordon, 180.
  • Calvinism in Germany, 18.
  • Camin, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • Casale, sieges of, 122, 123.
  • Catalonia, insurrection of, 199.
  • Charles I., King of England, forms an alliance with Christian IV., 86;
  • is unable to fulfil his engagement, 95;
  • sends Sir C. Morgan to aid Christian IV., 101;
  • quarrels with France, 111;
  • attempts to succour Rochelle, 113;
  • his arrangements about the Spanish fleet in the Downs, 198.
  • Charles V., his strength external to the empire, 8;
  • his meeting with Luther, 9;
  • forced to yield to the Protestants, 9.
  • Charles Emanuel, Duke of Savoy, helps the Bohemians, 33;
  • plans for his advancement in Germany, 35;
  • attacks Genoa, 76;
  • reduced to submission by Richelieu, 122.
  • Charles Lewis, Elector Palatine, claims his father's dominion, 198;
  • receives the Lower Palatinate, 214.
  • Charles, Prince of Wales, proposed marriage with an Infanta, 51;
  • treaty with Spain broken off, 70;
  • proposed marriage with Henrietta Maria, 74.
  • See Charles I., King of England.
  • Charles the Great (Charlemagne), nature of his authority, 2.
  • Cherasco, treaty of, 135.
  • [Pg 229]Chichester, Lord, his embassy to the Palatinate, 59.
  • Christian IV., King of Denmark, his connection with Germany, 78;
  • his views on the course of the war, 79;
  • his offers to England to make war, 84;
  • his offer accepted, 85;
  • attacked by Tilly, 94;
  • defeated at Lutter, 96;
  • refuses Wallenstein's terms of peace, 101;
  • sends agents to Stralsund, 109;
  • makes peace at Lübeck, 117.
  • Christian of Anhalt, leader of the German Calvinists, 18;
  • his character and policy, 18;
  • his part in the foundation of the Union, 21;
  • his intrigues in Austria, 26;
  • his plan for supporting the Bohemians, 34;
  • commands the Bohemian army, 44.
  • Christian of Brunswick, administrator of Halberstadt, his instalment in the cathedral, 54;
  • resolves to take part in the war, 55;
  • invades the diocese of Paderborn, 55;
  • defeated at Höchst, 59;
  • retreats to Alsace, 60;
  • marches through Lorraine, 63;
  • loses his arm at Fleurus, 64;
  • threatens the Lower Saxon Circle, 65;
  • negotiates with the Emperor, 66;
  • is defeated at Stadtlohn, and resigns the See of Halberstadt, 67;
  • joins Christian IV., 95;
  • dies, 96.
  • Christina, Queen of Sweden, 166.
  • Christina, Regent of Savoy, assisted by the French, 197.
  • Church lands secularized, 10, 11;
  • legal decision about them against the Protestants, 14.
  • Cities, free imperial, their part in the Diet, 6.
  • Cleves, war of succession in, 21.
  • Coblentz, fired at by the French in Ehrenbreitstein, 187.
  • Colbert, his reforms, 226.
  • Cologne, Elector of, 1;
  • failure of an attempt by him to bring over the electorate to Protestantism, 14.
  • Condé, Prince of, takes part with Spain, 223.
  • Convention of Passau. See Passau.
  • Corbie, taken by the Spaniards, and retaken by the French, 193.
  • Cordova, Gonzales de, commands the Spaniards in the Lower Palatinate, 50;
  • takes part in the battle of Wimpfen, 57;
  • joins in defeating Christian of Brunswick at Höchst, 59;
  • commands at Fleurus, 63.
  • Corneille, writes "The Cid," 169.
  • Cromwell, courted by France and Spain, 223;
  • decides to help France, 224.
  • Dänholm, seized by Wallenstein's soldiers, 109.
  • Darmstadt, entered by Mansfeld, 58.
  • Descartes, his first work published, 169.
  • Dessau, the Bridge of, battle of, 96.
  • Devereux, murders Wallenstein, 180.
  • Diet of the Empire, 1;
  • its reform in the 15th century, 5;
  • its constitution, 5;
  • how far opposed to Protestantism, 8;
  • its meeting in 1608, 21.
  • Directors of Bohemia appointed, 31.
  • Donauwörth, occupation of, 20;
  • entered by Gustavus, 149;
  • surrenders to Turenne, 212.
  • Downs, the Spanish fleet takes refuge in the, 198.
  • Dunkirk, surrender of, 224.
  • East Friesland, invaded by Mansfeld, 64.
  • Ecclesiastical reservation, the, See Bishoprics.
  • Edict of Restitution, issued, 120.
  • Eger, Wallenstein summons his colonels to, 179.
  • Eggenberg confers with Wallenstein, 99;
  • favours Wallenstein's restoration, 151;
  • joins Oñate against Wallenstein, 176.
  • Ehrenbreitstein, receives a French garrison, 170;
  • fires on Coblentz, 187.
  • Elector Palatine, 1.
  • See also Frederick IV., and Frederick V.
  • Electors, functions of, 1;
  • their part in the Diet, 6;
  • their quarrel with Wallenstein, 103, 124;
  • demand Wallenstein's dismissal, 127.
  • Eliot, Sir John, his satisfaction at the victories of Gustavus, 142.
  • Elizabeth, Electress Palatine, encourages her husband to accept the crown of Bohemia, 39.
  • Emperor, functions of, 1;
  • he is practically scarcely more than a German king, 2.
  • [Pg 230]Enghien, Duke of (afterwards Prince of Condé), defeats the Spaniards at Rocroy, 206;
  • commands at the battle of Freiburg and Nördlingen, 208.
  • See Condé, Prince of.
  • England. See James I., Charles I., Charles, Prince of Wales.
  • English ambassador (the Earl of Arundel), notes of his journey through Germany, 187.
  • Erfurt, Gustavus at, 147.
  • Fabricius, thrown out of window, 30.
  • Felton, murders Buckingham, 115.
  • Ferdinand, the Archduke, afterwards the Emperor Ferdinand I., represents Charles V., at Augsburg, 10.
  • Ferdinand, Archduke (afterwards the Emperor Ferdinand II.), rules Styria, Carinthia, and Carniola, 24;
  • puts down Protestantism there, 24;
  • acknowledged as King of Bohemia, 28;
  • his character, 28;
  • swears to the Royal Charter, 29;
  • elected King of Hungary, 32;
  • receives help from Spain, 33;
  • promises to respect the Royal Charter, 36;
  • besieged by Mansfeld, 37;
  • elected Emperor, 38;
  • comes to terms with Maximilian, 40;
  • puts Frederick to the ban, 46;
  • refuses to go beyond the agreement of Mühlhausen, 68;
  • accepts Wallenstein's offer to raise an army, 89;
  • grants Mecklenburg to Wallenstein, 105, 118;
  • oppresses the Protestants, 120;
  • recovers Upper Austria, 119;
  • takes part in the Mantuan war, 121;
  • carries out the Edict of Restitution, 126;
  • despises Gustavus, 134;
  • refuses to abandon the Edict, 137;
  • looks to Spain for help, 151;
  • hesitates what to do about Wallenstein, 174;
  • decides against him, 176;
  • consents to the Peace of Prague, 184;
  • his death, 194.
  • Ferdinand, King of Hungary (afterwards the Emperor Ferdinand III.), his marriage, 174;
  • commands the army after Wallenstein's death, 182;
  • becomes Emperor, 194;
  • reluctance to surrender Alsace to the French, 210.
  • Ferdinand, the Cardinal-infant, proposed command of, resisted by Wallenstein, 171;
  • joins the King of Hungary before the battle of Nördlingen, 182;
  • proceeds to Brussels, 183;
  • invades France, 192.
  • Fleurus, battle of, 63.
  • France, takes precautions against Mansfeld, 63;
  • its internal dissensions, 77, 112;
  • at war with England, 113;
  • intervenes in Italy and makes peace with England, 122;
  • supremacy of Richelieu in, 168;
  • places itself at the head of a German alliance, 189;
  • declares war openly against Spain, 192;
  • continues the war with Spain, 197;
  • its victories over Spain, 205;
  • its victories in Germany, 207;
  • its gains by the Peace of Westphalia, 214;
  • continuance of its war with Spain, 221;
  • successes of, in Flanders, 224;
  • its gains by the treaty of the Pyrenees, 224;
  • its condition under Lewis XIV., 226.
  • Franche Comté, included in the Empire, 2.
  • Franconia, duchy of, assigned to Bernhard, 167;
  • taken from him, 183.
  • Frankenthal, garrisoned by Vere's troops, 57;
  • given up to the Spaniards, 60.
  • Frankfort-on-the Main, place of coronation, 2.
  • Frankfort-on-the-Oder, taken by Gustavus, 134.
  • Frederick III., the Emperor, words used to him, 2.
  • Frederick IV., Elector Palatine, nominal leader of the Calvinists, 18;
  • his death, 31.
  • Frederick V., Elector Palatine, his marriage, 31;
  • encourages the Bohemians, 31;
  • proposal that he shall mediate in Bohemia, 34;
  • is elected King of Bohemia, 38;
  • becomes unpopular at Prague, 43;
  • his defeat at the White Hill, 45;
  • takes refuge at the Hague, 45;
  • put to the ban, 46;
  • maintains his claims to Bohemia, 48;
  • proposal that his eldest son shall be educated at Vienna, 52;
  • his prospects in 1622, 53;
  • joins Mansfeld in Alsace, 57;
  • seizes the Landgrave of Darmstadt, 58;
  • driven back to Mannheim, 59;
  • returns to the Hague, 60;
  • [Pg 231]enters Munich with Gustavus, 150;
  • his death, 171.
  • Freiburg (in the Breisgau), surrenders to Bernhard, 195;
  • retaken, 208;
  • battle of, 208.
  • Friedland, Prince and Duke of. See Wallenstein.
  • Friesland. See East Friesland.
  • Fronde, the, 217.
  • Fuentes, Count of, killed at Rocroy, 207.
  • Fürth, Wallenstein's entrenchments at, 158.
  • Gallas, offers to assist Wallenstein, 175.
  • Gassion, advises the French to give battle at Rocroy, 206.
  • Gaston, Duke of Orleans, leaves France, 167;
  • takes part in a rebellion, 168.
  • George of Lüneburg, a Lutheran in Wallenstein's service, 98;
  • sent into Silesia, 101.
  • George William, Elector of Brandenburg, consents to his sister's marriage with Gustavus, 81;
  • refuses to join Gustavus, 131;
  • compelled to submit to him, 135.
  • Germany, its political institutions, 1-7;
  • what it included, 2;
  • divided into circles, 6;
  • its miserable condition, 186;
  • its condition after the Peace of Westphalia, 217.
  • Glückstadt, fortified by Christian IV., 78;
  • siege of, 117.
  • Gordon, his part in Wallenstein's murder, 180.
  • Gravelines surrenders to the French, 224.
  • Guebriant, defeats the Imperialists at Wolfenbüttel and Kempten, 201.
  • Guise, the Duke of, leaves France, 168.
  • Guiton, Mayor of Rochelle, 115.
  • Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, his character, 79;
  • early struggles, 80;
  • visits Germany, 81;
  • hostile to the growth of the Empire, 82;
  • views on religion and politics, 83;
  • projects a general league against the House of Austria, 84;
  • refuses to take part in it on the terms offered, and attacks Poland, 86;
  • sends help to Stralsund, 104;
  • makes peace with Poland, 124;
  • negotiates with France, 124;
  • lands in Pomerania, 127;
  • gains possession of the lands on the Baltic coast, 131;
  • negotiates with France, 131;
  • signs the treaty of Bärwalde, 132;
  • compels the Elector of Brandenburg to join him, 135;
  • fails to relieve Magdeburg, 136;
  • entrenches himself at Werben, 138;
  • allies himself with Saxony, 139;
  • his skill as a commander, 140;
  • defeats Tilly at Breitenfeld, 141;
  • receives overtures from Wallenstein, 143;
  • his political plans, 144;
  • determines to march to the Rhine, 145;
  • keeps Christmas at Mentz, 147;
  • his reception at Nüremberg, 148;
  • enters Donauwörth, and defeats Tilly at the Lech, 149;
  • occupies Munich, 150;
  • lays down terms of peace, 156;
  • proposes a league of the cities, 157;
  • rebukes his officers, 159;
  • fails in storming Wallenstein's entrenchments, 160;
  • follows Wallenstein into Saxony, 161;
  • attacks Wallenstein at Lützen, 162;
  • his death, 163;
  • his future plans, 165.
  • Hagenau, seized by Mansfeld, 50.
  • Hague, the, Frederick takes refuge there, 45;
  • returns after his campaign in Germany, 60.
  • Halberstadt, diocese of, Christian of Brunswick Bishop of it, 54;
  • forfeited by his treason, 65;
  • occupied by Wallenstein, 92;
  • named in the Edict of Restitution, 120;
  • execution of the Edict at, 125;
  • not recovered by the Protestants at the treaty of Prague, 184;
  • restored at the peace of Westphalia, 214.
  • Halle, Pappenheim's march to, 162.
  • Hamburg, its commerce, 78;
  • refuses to submit to Wallenstein, 110.
  • Hanse Towns, offers made them by the Emperor, 106.
  • Havelberg, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • Heidelberg, garrisoned by Vere, 57;
  • taken by Tilly, 61;
  • treatment of Protestants at, 119.
  • Heilbronn, the league of, 167;
  • its leading members excepted from the amnesty of the treaty of Prague, 184.
  • Heiligenhafen, combat of, 102.
  • Henry IV., King of France, plans intervention in Germany, 22.
  • [Pg 232]Henry the Fowler, not an emperor, 2.
  • Hesse Cassel, Landgrave of. See Maurice, and William.
  • Hesse Darmstadt. See Lewis.
  • Höchst, battle of, 59.
  • Horn, commands a Swedish force in Mecklenburg, 134;
  • is defeated at Nördlingen, 183.
  • Huguenots, nature of toleration granted to, 173;
  • insurrection of, 77, 112;
  • tolerated by Richelieu, 116.
  • Hungary, political divisions of, 40.
  • Imperial Council (Reichshofrath) intervenes in the case of Donauwörth, 20.
  • Imperial Court (Reichskammergericht), institution, 6;
  • out of working order, 19.
  • Ingolstadt, Tilly's death at, 149.
  • Italy, kingdom of, 3, 122.
  • James I., King of England, offers to mediate in Bohemia and Germany, 35, 47;
  • proposes to pay Mansfeld, 51;
  • his negotiations with Spain, 51, 70;
  • desires aid from France, 71;
  • supports Mansfeld, 75;
  • orders him not to relieve Breda, 76;
  • agreement with Christian IV., 85;
  • death of, 86.
  • Jankow, battle of, 209.
  • Jesuits, the, appear in Germany, 13.
  • John Ernest, Duke of Saxe-Weimar, ideas of religious liberty, 94;
  • supports Mansfeld, 96;
  • dies, 101.
  • John George, Elector of Saxony, at the head of the Lutheran and neutral party, 15, 22;
  • wishes to pacify Bohemia, 31;
  • his share in Ferdinand's election to the Empire, 38;
  • is gained over by Maximilian, 41;
  • his vacillations in 1622, 62;
  • refuses to join in the Danish war, 87;
  • his son elected administrator of Magdeburg, 126;
  • attempts to mediate between Gustavus and the Emperor, 133, 134;
  • joins Gustavus, 139;
  • failure of his army at Breitenfeld, 141;
  • despatched into Bohemia, 151;
  • enters Prague, 151;
  • is driven out of Bohemia, 155;
  • proposes terms of peace to Gustavus, 156;
  • refuses to join the League of Heilbronn, 167;
  • negotiates with Wallenstein, 170;
  • hopes for peace, 184;
  • agrees to the Peace of Prague, 185;
  • his troops defeated at Wittstock, 194.
  • John Sigismund, Elector of Brandenburg, his claim to the duchy of Cleves, 21;
  • turns Calvinist, 22.
  • Joseph, Father, employed as Richelieu's agent, 128.
  • Kempten, battle of, 201.
  • Klostergrab, Protestant church at, 27.
  • Köln. See Cologne.
  • La Force, commands at Paris, 193.
  • Lamormain, Father, Ferdinand's confessor, declares against peace, 171.
  • Landrecies incorporated with France, 224.
  • League, the Catholic, its formation, 21;
  • agrees to the treaty of Ulm, 42.
  • See Maximilian, Duke of Bavaria.
  • Lebus, bishopric of, 121.
  • Lech, battle at the passage of the, 149.
  • Leipzig, assembly at, 133.
  • Leipzig, battle of. See Breitenfeld.
  • Leslie, his part in Wallenstein's murder, 180.
  • Leuchtenberg, Landgrave of, taken prisoner by Mansfeld, 49.
  • Lewis XIII., King of France, his character, 72;
  • his jealousy of Spain, 73;
  • summons Richelieu to his council, 74;
  • takes part against Spain, 75;
  • his policy towards the Huguenots, 112;
  • at war with England, 113;
  • invades Italy, 122;
  • dislikes the success of Gustavus, 148;
  • takes the field against Spain, 193;
  • dies, 205.
  • Lewis XIV., King of France, accession of, 205.
  • Lewis, Landgrave of Hesse Darmstadt, taken prisoner, 58.
  • Lombardy, the iron crown of, 3.
  • Lorraine (Lothringen), included in the Empire, 2;
  • Mansfeld and Christian of Brunswick, in, 63.
  • Lorraine, Duke of, joins the Spaniards against Gustavus, 158;
  • is reduced to subjection by France, 170.
  • [Pg 233]Lower Saxony, Circle of, threatened by Christian of Brunswick and Tilly, 64;
  • refuses to support Christian, 65;
  • disunion amongst its members, 68;
  • attacked by Tilly, 87.
  • Lübeck, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • Lübeck, Peace of, 117.
  • Lusatia, invaded by the Saxons, 42.
  • Luther, his meeting with Charles V., 9.
  • Lutherans, 17;
  • their estrangements from Frederick in Bohemia, 43;
  • still remain in Paderborn, 55.
  • Lutter, battle of, 96.
  • Lützen, battle of, 161.
  • Magdeburg, city of, refuses to admit Wallenstein's troops, 105, 126;
  • declares for Gustavus, 134;
  • stormed and sacked, 136.
  • Magdeburg, diocese of, occupied by Wallenstein, 92;
  • included in the Edict of Restitution, 120;
  • execution of the Edict at, 126.
  • Magdeburg, Protestant administrator of, not acknowledged as Archbishop by the Diet, 14.
  • Maintz. See Mentz.
  • Majestätsbrief. See Royal Charter.
  • Manheim, garrisoned by Vere, 57;
  • retreat of Frederick and Mansfeld to, 59;
  • taken by Tilly, 60.
  • Mansfeld, Count Ernest of, takes service with the Bohemians and besieges Pilsen, 33;
  • takes the field against Bucquoi, 36;
  • is defeated by him, 37;
  • character of his army, 48;
  • occupies the Upper Palatinate, 49;
  • marches into Alsace, 50;
  • aims at becoming master of part of it, 56;
  • invades the Lower Palatinate, 57;
  • seizes the Landgrave of Darmstadt, 58;
  • state of his army, 59;
  • retreats to Alsace, 60;
  • occupies Lorraine, 63;
  • cuts his way through the Spanish Netherlands, relieves Bergen-op-zoom, and invades East Friesland, 64;
  • returns to the Netherlands, 69;
  • assisted by France, 74;
  • proposed march into Alsace, 75;
  • fails to relieve Breda, 76;
  • sent to help the King of Denmark, 86;
  • joins Christian IV., 94;
  • defeated at the Bridge of Dessau, 96;
  • marches through Silesia into Hungary, 96;
  • dies, 97.
  • Mantua and Montferrat, war of succession in, 121.
  • Mardyke, surrender of, 224.
  • Martinitz, one of the Regents of Bohemia, thrown out of window, 30.
  • Mary of Medici, opposes Richelieu, 132;
  • obliged to leave France, 160.
  • Matthias, Archduke, rises against Rudolph II., 25;
  • succeeds as Emperor, 26.
  • See Matthias, Emperor.
  • Matthias, Emperor, his election, 26;
  • his attempts to break the Royal Charter, 27;
  • his death, 36.
  • Maurice, Landgrave of Hesse Cassel, submits to Spinola, 47.
  • Maximilian, Archduke, governs Tyrol, 24.
  • Maximilian, Duke of Bavaria, his character and policy, 15;
  • his part in the formation of the League, 21;
  • prepares to attack Bohemia, 39;
  • proposed transference of the Palatinate Electorate to, 40;
  • gains over the North German princes, 41;
  • attaches Austria and Bohemia, 42;
  • receives Upper Austria in pledge, 46;
  • receives the Electorate, 60;
  • his policy after the peace of Lübeck, 118;
  • makes an effort against the French, 207;
  • is ready to surrender Alsace to the French, 211;
  • but refuses to surrender the Upper Palatinate, 211;
  • makes a truce, which does not last long, 213.
  • Mayence. See Mentz.
  • Mazarin, Cardinal, Minister of Anne of Austria, 205.
  • Mecklenburg, Dukes of their land pledged to Wallenstein, 105;
  • formally given to Wallenstein, 118.
  • Meissen. See Misnia.
  • Melancthon, his protest against theological disputation, 13.
  • Mentz, entered by Spinola, 42;
  • treaty for the dissolution of the Union signed at, 47.
  • Mentz, Archbishop of, one of the Electors, 6;
  • lays claim to lands in North Germany, 98.
  • Mentz, city of, Gustavus at, 147;
  • given over to Oxenstjerna, 148;
  • misery at, 187.
  • Mercy, prudence of, 208;
  • is killed, 208.
  • Merseburg, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • [Pg 234]Merseburg, city of, taken by Pappenheim, 139.
  • Metz, annexed by France, 215.
  • Minden, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • Misnia, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • Montmorenci, Duke of, his rebellion, 168.
  • Morgan, Sir Charles, commands an English force sent in aid of Denmark, 101.
  • Mühlhausen (in Thuringia), agreement of, 41;
  • meeting of the Electors at, 103.
  • Munich, occupied by Gustavus, 150.
  • Münster, meeting of diplomatists at, 210.
  • Münster, diocese of, threatened by Mansfeld, 64.
  • Nancy, taken possession of by the French, 180.
  • Nantes, Edict of, 71;
  • its revocation, 226.
  • Naumburg, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • Naumburg, city of, entered by Gustavus, 161.
  • Netherlands, the, included in the Empire, 2.
  • Netherlands, the Spanish, defended against a French attack, 191.
  • Netherlands, United States of the, end of their truce with Spain, 51;
  • acknowledgment of their independence, 221.
  • Neuberg, Wolfgang Wilhelm, Count Palatine of, lays claim to the duchy of Cleves, 22;
  • has his ears boxed, 22.
  • Neustadt, misery at, 188.
  • Nevers, Duke of, his claims to the succession in Mantua, 122.
  • New Brandenburg, taken by Tilly, 134.
  • Nienburg, holds out for Christian IV., 101.
  • Nordheim, holds out for Christian IV., 101.
  • Nördlingen, treatment of the Protestants at, 120;
  • battle of, 183;
  • second battle of, 208;
  • surrenders to Turenne, 213.
  • Nüremberg, joins the Union, 20, 21;
  • meeting of the Union at, 41;
  • deserts the Union, 47;
  • welcomes Gustavus, 148;
  • despatches Gustavus against Wallenstein, 158;
  • sufferings of, 158.
  • Oñate, opposes Wallenstein, 175;
  • proposes to kill Wallenstein, 177.
  • Oppenheim, stormed by Gustavus, 147.
  • Osnabrück, election of a Catholic Bishop of, 67;
  • meeting of diplomatists at, 217.
  • Otto the Great, becomes Emperor, 2.
  • Oudenarde, surrender to the French, 224.
  • Oxenstjerna, his view of Gustavus' march upon the Rhine, 145;
  • receives the government of Mentz, 148;
  • his position after the death of Gustavus, 166;
  • asked to help Wallenstein, 172;
  • keeps his doubts till the last, 179;
  • surrenders fortresses in Alsace to Richelieu, 192.
  • Paderborn, attack upon by Christian of Brunswick, 55.
  • Palatinate, the Lower, attacked by Spinola, 43;
  • defended by Vere, 49;
  • invaded by Tilly, 50;
  • conquered by Tilly, 60;
  • the eastern part made over to Maximilian, 119;
  • the whole restored to Charles Lewis, 214.
  • Palatinate, the Upper, Mansfeld's occupation of, 50;
  • its conquest by Tilly, 50;
  • made over to Maximilian, 119;
  • secured to him by the peace of Westphalia, 214.
  • Pappenheim, confidence that Gustavus will be beaten, 139;
  • storms Magdeburg, 135;
  • commands on the Rhine, 161;
  • leaves Wallenstein before the battle of Lützen, 161;
  • is killed at Lützen, 161.
  • Passau, convention of, 9.
  • Peace of Augsburg. See Augsburg.
  • Peace of Phillipsburg, French garrison of, 215.
  • Piccolomini, offers to join Wallenstein, 175;
  • declares against him, 177;
  • tries to seize him, 177;
  • orders Butler to capture Wallenstein, 180.
  • Pignerol, seized by Richelieu, 124.
  • [Pg 235]Pilsen refuses to take part with the Bohemian directors, 32;
  • besieged and taken by Mansfeld, 33;
  • Wallenstein holds a meeting of officers at, 177.
  • Pomerania laid waste by Wallenstein's troops, 127;
  • Gustavus lands in, 128;
  • divided between Brandenburg and Sweden, 214.
  • Pomerania, Duke of, See Boguslav.
  • Portugal, independence of, 200.
  • Prague, revolution at, 29;
  • Frederick crowned King of Bohemia at, 38;
  • Frederick's growing unpopularity there, 43;
  • battle at the White Hill near, 45;
  • entered by the Saxons, 151;
  • recovered by Wallenstein, 155;
  • part of it taken by the Swedes, 213.
  • Prague, the treaty of, 184.
  • Princes of the Empire, their increasing power, 3;
  • compared with the French vassals, 4;
  • care little for the Diet, 5;
  • their part in the Diet, 6;
  • the majority opposed to Protestantism, 9.
  • Protestantism, its rise in Germany, 7;
  • its position in North Germany, 12;
  • its division, 12;
  • contrast between it in the north and the south, 17.
  • Pyrenees, treaty of the, 224.
  • Ratisbon, diets held at, 61, 127;
  • taken by Bernhard, 173.
  • Ratseburg, bishopric of, named in the Edict of Restitution, 121.
  • Regensburg. See Ratisbon.
  • Reichshofrath. See Imperial Council.
  • Reichskammergericht. See Imperial Court.
  • Rhé, Isle of, Buckingham's expedition to, 114.
  • Rheinfelden, battle of, 195.
  • Richelieu, becomes a minister of Lewis XIII., 74;
  • recovers the Valtelline, 75;
  • his plans frustrated by the insurrection of the Huguenots, 77;
  • wishes to make peace with them, 112;
  • causes of his success, 116;
  • his policy of toleration, 116;
  • takes part in the Mantuan War, 122;
  • negotiates with Sweden, 124;
  • is startled by the victories of Gustavus, 148;
  • defends himself against the French aristocracy, 167;
  • nature of the government established by him, 168;
  • his aims in Europe, 169;
  • intervenes more decidedly in Germany, 184, 190;
  • aims at the conquest of Alsace, 191;
  • obtains control over fortresses in Alsace, 192;
  • failure of his attack upon the Spanish Netherlands, 192;
  • successfully resists a Spanish invasion, 193;
  • continues the struggle with Spain, 197;
  • his successes, 197, 201;
  • his death and policy, 201.
  • Rochelle, insurrection of, 77, 112;
  • siege of, 114;
  • surrender of, 115;
  • subsequent treatment of, 116.
  • Rocroy, attacked by the Spaniards, 206;
  • battle of, 207.
  • Rohan, Duke of, insurrection of, 123.
  • Rostock, its harbour blocked up by Wallenstein, 108.
  • Roussillon, conquered by France, 200, 201;
  • annexed to France, 224.
  • Royal Charter, the (Majestätsbrief), granted by Rudolph II., 25;
  • its forfeiture declared, 45.
  • Rüdesheim, misery at, 187.
  • Rudolph II., Emperor, his part in the Austrian territories, 24;
  • grants the Royal Charter of Bohemia, 25;
  • tries to withdraw it, 26;
  • dies, 26;
  • fate of his art-treasures, 43.
  • Rupert, Prince, his birth at Prague, 43.
  • Saluces, seized by Richelieu, 124.
  • Salzburg, persecution of Protestants of, 216.
  • Saxony, Elector of, 1. See also John George.
  • Savoy, Duke of. See Charles Emanuel.
  • Schorndorf, surrenders to Turenne, 212.
  • Sigismund, King of Poland, a claimant to the crown of Sweden, 81.
  • Sigismund, the Emperor, anecdote of, 2.
  • Slawata, one of the Regents of Bohemia, 30;
  • thrown out of window, 30.
  • Soissons, Count of, rebels in France, 200.
  • Soubise, Duke of, rebels, 77.
  • Spain, intervenes in the war, 42;
  • anxious for peace, 43;
  • military position of in 1624, 74;
  • loses the Valtelline, 75;
  • takes part in the Mantua war, 121;
  • [Pg 236]supports Wallenstein, 151;
  • takes part in the war on the Rhine, 158;
  • turns against Wallenstein, 171;
  • at war with France, 192;
  • invades France, 193;
  • naval inferiority of, 197, 198;
  • rebellion of the Catalans, 199;
  • loss of Portugal, 200;
  • continues the war with France after the Peace of Westphalia, 221;
  • agrees to the Peace of the Pyrenees, 224.
  • Spens, Sir James, his mission to Sweden, 84.
  • Spinola, attacks the Palatinate, 42;
  • returns to Brussels, 50;
  • besieges Bergen-op-zoom, 63;
  • besieges Breda, 75;
  • besieges Casale, 123.
  • Spires, Bishop of, attacked by Vere, 50.
  • Stade, taken by Tilly, 117.
  • Stadtlohn, battle of, 66.
  • Stenay, besieged by Condé, 223.
  • Stralsund, siege of, 108.
  • Strasburg, Bishopric of, failure of an attempt to place it in Protestant hands, 14.
  • Strasburg, city of, joins the Union, 20, 21;
  • deserts it, 47.
  • Sweden, her gains at the Peace of Westphalia, 214.
  • Switzerland included in the Empire, 21.
  • Tabor, occupied by Mansfeld, 48.
  • Thionville, besieged by the French, 207;
  • annexed to France, 224.
  • Thirty Years' War, the disputes which led to it, 14;
  • commencement of, 30;
  • end of, 213.
  • Thurn, Count Henry of, his part in the Bohemian Revolution, 30;
  • his operations against Bucquoi, 33;
  • besieges Vienna, 36;
  • aids Christian IV., 101.
  • Tilly, commands the army of the League, 42;
  • his part in the conquest of Bohemia, 44;
  • his army, 48;
  • conquers the Upper Palatinate, 50;
  • invades the Lower Palatinate, 51;
  • his prospects in 1622, 55;
  • defeats the Margrave of Baden at Wimpfen, 57;
  • defeats Christian of Brunswick at Höchst, 59;
  • conquers the Lower Palatinate, 61;
  • threatens the Lower Saxon Circle, 64;
  • defeats Christian of Brunswick at Stadtlohn, 66;
  • attacks Lower Saxony, 87;
  • makes head against Christian IV., 95;
  • defeats him at Lutter, 96;
  • besieges Stade and Glückstadt, 117;
  • his campaign against Gustavus, 134;
  • takes Magdeburg, 136;
  • attacks Saxony, 139;
  • defeated at Breitenfeld, 141;
  • his defeat and death at the passage of the Lech, 149.
  • Torgau, holds out against Wallenstein, 161.
  • Torstenson, his campaign of 1645, 209.
  • Toul, annexed to France, 215.
  • Treves, Elector of, 1;
  • makes an alliance with France, 170.
  • Trier. See Treves.
  • Tübingen, university of, 17.
  • Turenne, his part in the campaigns of 1644 and 1645, 208;
  • his strategy in Bavaria in 1646, 212.
  • Turin, changes of government in, 197.
  • Ulm, joins the Union, 20, 21;
  • deserts it, 47.
  • Ulm, treaty of, 42.
  • Union, the Protestant, formation of, 21;
  • enters into an agreement with the Duke of Savoy, 33;
  • its coolness in the cause of the Bohemians, 34;
  • refuses to support Frederick
  • in Bohemia, 41;
  • agrees to the treaty of Ulm, 42;
  • its dissolution, 47.
  • Valtelline, the Spaniards driven from the, 75.
  • Verden, bishopric of, occupied by a son of Christian IV., 78;
  • named in the Edict of Restitution, 121;
  • given up to Sweden, 215.
  • Verdun, annexed to France, 214.
  • Vere, Sir Horace, defends the Lower Palatinate, 49, 57.
  • Vienna, besieged by Thurn, 36;
  • attacked by Bethlen Gabor, 40;
  • attacked by Torstenson, 209.
  • Wallenstein, his birth and education, 88;
  • [Pg 237]raises an army for the Emperor, and is created Prince of Friedland, 89;
  • his mode of carrying on war, 90;
  • enters Magdeburg and Halberstadt, 92;
  • defeats Mansfeld at the Bridge of Dessau, 96;
  • his quarrel with the League, 98;
  • confers with Eggenberg, 99;
  • is created Duke of Friedland, 100;
  • subdues Silesia, 101;
  • conquers Schleswig and Jutland, 102;
  • complaints of the Electors against him, 103;
  • his fresh levies, 104;
  • Mecklenburg pledged to him, 105;
  • named Admiral of the Baltic, 108;
  • attempts to burn the Swedish fleet, 108;
  • besieges Stralsund, 108;
  • assists in the siege of Glückstadt, 117;
  • his investiture with the Duchy of Mecklenburg, 118;
  • his breach with the Electors, 124;
  • talks of sacking Rome, 127;
  • his deprivation demanded, 127;
  • his dismissal, 129;
  • makes overtures to Gustavus, 142;
  • breaks off his intercourse with Gustavus, 152;
  • is reinstated in command by the Emperor, 153;
  • character of his army, 153;
  • drives the Saxons out of Bohemia, 155;
  • entrenches himself near Nüremberg, 158;
  • repulses Gustavus and marches into Saxony, 160;
  • takes up a position at Lützen, is defeated, 161;
  • negotiates with the Saxons, 170;
  • hopes to bring about peace, 171;
  • negotiates with the Swedes, 172;
  • prepares to force the Emperor to accept peace from him, 174;
  • opposition to him, 175;
  • the Emperor decides against him, 176;
  • throws himself upon his officers, 177;
  • is declared a traitor, and abandoned by the garrison of Prague, 178;
  • his murder, 181;
  • causes of his failure, 181.
  • Werben, camp of Gustavus at, 138.
  • Werth, John of, general in Maximilian's service, 207.
  • Weston, Sir Richard, represents England at the Congress at Brussels, 57.
  • Westphalia, the Peace of, opening of negotiations for, 209;
  • signature of, 213;
  • its results, 215.
  • White Hill, battle of the, 45.
  • Wiesloch, combat of, 57.
  • William, Landgrave of Hesse Cassel, joins Gustavus, 138;
  • shut out from the benefits of the treaty of Prague, 186;
  • his alliance with France, 190.
  • Wimpfen, battle of, 57.
  • Winter-king, nickname of Frederick, 39.
  • Wismar in Wallenstein's hands, 108.
  • Wittingau, occupied by Mansfeld, 48.
  • Wittstock, battle of, 194.
  • Wolfenbüttel holds out for Christian IV., 101;
  • battle at, 201.
  • Wrangel, succeeds Torstenson as commander of the Swedes, 209;
  • joins Turenne, 212.
  • Würtemberg, accepts the terms of the treaty of Prague, 195.
  • Würzburg taken by Gustavus, 147;
  • surrenders to Turenne, 212.
  • Ypres, surrenders to the French, 224.
  • Znaim, Wallenstein confers with Eggenberg at, 153.
  • Zusmarshausen, battle of, 231.

An Important Historical Series.
EPOCHS OF HISTORY.

EDITED BY
EDWARD E. MORRIS, M.A.,
Of Lincoln College, Oxford.
Head Master of the Bedfordshire Middle-Class Public School, &c.

EDITED BY
EDWARD E. MORRIS, M.A.,
Of Lincoln College, Oxford.
Headmaster of the Bedfordshire Middle-Class Public School, etc.

Each 1 vol. 16mo. with Outline Maps. Price per volume, in cloth, $1.00.

Each volume is 16mo. and comes with Outline Maps. The price per volume in cloth is $1.00.

Histories of countries are rapidly becoming so numerous that it is almost impossible for the most industrious student to keep pace with them. Such works are, of course, still less likely to be mastered by those of limited leisure. It is to meet the wants of this very numerous class of readers that the Epochs of History has been projected. The series will comprise a number of compact, handsomely printed manuals, prepared by thoroughly competent hands, each volume complete in itself, and sketching succinctly the most important epochs in the world's history, always making the history of a nation subordinate to this more general idea. No attempt will be made to recount all the events of any given period. The aim will be to bring out in the clearest light the salient incidents and features of each epoch. Special attention will be paid to the literature, manners, state of knowledge, and all those characteristics which exhibit the life of a people as well as the policy of their rulers during any period. To make the text more readily intelligible, outline maps will be given with each volume, and where this arrangement is desirable they will be distributed throughout the text so as to be more easy of reference. A series of works based upon this general plan can not fail to be widely useful in popularizing history as science has lately been popularized. Those who have been discouraged from attempting more ambitious works because of their magnitude, will naturally turn to these Epochs of History to get a general knowledge of any period; students may use them to great advantage in refreshing their memories and in keeping the true perspective of events, and in schools they will be of immense service as text books,—a point which shall be kept constantly in view in their preparation.

Histories of countries are quickly becoming so numerous that it's almost impossible for even the most dedicated student to keep up with them. Works like these are even less likely to be mastered by those with limited free time. This is why the Epochs of History series has been created. The series will include several concise, well-printed manuals, written by highly qualified authors, with each volume standing alone and outlining the key periods in world history, always placing a nation's history in context with this broader perspective. There won't be attempts to recount every event from any period. The goal is to highlight the most important incidents and features of each epoch as clearly as possible. Special focus will be given to literature, customs, levels of knowledge, and other aspects that reflect the life of a people as well as the policies of their leaders during any time. To make the text easier to understand, outline maps will be included with each volume, and where beneficial, they will be spread throughout the text for easier reference. A series built on this general concept will surely be useful in making history as popular as science has recently become. Those who have been discouraged from tackling larger works due to their size will likely turn to these Epochs of History for a general understanding of any period; students can use them effectively to refresh their memories and maintain a proper perspective on events, and they will be incredibly valuable as textbooks in schools—a point that will be kept in mind during their creation.

Copies sent postpaid, on receipt of price, by the Publishers,

Copies will be sent with shipping included, upon receipt of payment, by the Publishers,

SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & COMPANY,
654 Broadway, New York.

SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & COMPANY,
654 Broadway, NYC.

One vol. 12mo, beautifully bound in extra cloth, black and gilt, $1.50.

One vol. 12mo, beautifully bound in extra cloth, black and gold, $1.50.

"No more refreshing volumes could be carried into the country or to the sea-shore, to fill up the niches of time that intervene between the pleasures of the summer holidays."—Boston Post.

"No more exciting books could be brought into the countryside or to the beach to fill the gaps of time that come between the joys of summer vacation."—Boston Post.

"Mr. Stoddard's work appears to be done well nigh perfectly. There is not a dull page in the book."—N. Y. Evening Post.

"Mr. Stoddard's work seems to be done almost perfectly. There isn't a boring page in the book."—N. Y. Evening Post.

Sent Post-paid, upon Receipt of Price, by
SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & CO. 654 Broadway New York.

Sent after payment has been made, upon receipt of the price, by
SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG & CO. 654 Broadway New York.

Transcriber's notes:

Transcriber's notes:

The following is a list of changes made to the original. The first line is the original line, the second the corrected one.

The following is a list of changes made to the original. The first line is the original line, the second is the corrected one.

creeds. Bnt freedom of conscience did not by any
creeds. But freedom of conscience did not by any

creeds. But freedom of conscience did not by any

In an instant he was hurled out, crying, "Jesus, Mary!'
In an instant he was hurled out, crying, 'Jesus, Mary!'

In a flash, he was thrown out, shouting, Jesus, Mary!'
In a flash, he was thrown out, shouting, Jesus, Mary!'

Mary will help him." A moment later he added: "By
Mary will help him.' A moment later he added: 'By

Mary will help him. A moment later he added: By
Mary will help him. A moment later he added: By

God, his Mary has helped him." Slawata followed,
God, his Mary has helped him.' Slawata followed,

God, his Mary has helped him." Slawata followed,
God, his Mary has helped him. Slawata followed,

Saxony in mediating an arangement, whilst, on the other
Saxony in mediating an arrangement, whilst, on the other

Saxony in negotiating an setup, while, on the other

from the Syrian frontier to the borders of Silesia,
from the Styrian frontier to the borders of Silesia,

from the Syrian border to the borders of Silesia,
from the Styrian border to the borders of Silesia,

will of God. This,' he cried triumphantly, 'is the
will of God. 'This,' he cried triumphantly, 'is the

will of God. This, he shouted with triumph, 'is the
will of God. 'This,' he shouted with triumph, 'is the

the North German Protestants, Nobody doubted that,
the North German Protestants. Nobody doubted that,

the North German Protestants, No one questioned that,
the North German Protestants. No one questioned that,

hands of the French governmment. In that
hands of the French government. In that

hands of the French government. In that

Gospel was not a very real thing. Historians cooly
Gospel was not a very real thing. Historians coolly

Gospel wasn't really a real thing. Historians chill

After, all, however, the main point was the success or
After all, however, the main point was the success or

Afterwards, all, however, the key point was the success or
After all, however, the key point was the success or

Tilly found occupation for his men in the seige of the
Tilly found occupation for his men in the siege of the

Tilly found work for his men in the blockade of the
Tilly found work for his men in the blockade of the

of westerly winds prevented them from leaviug
of westerly winds prevented them from leaving

of westerly winds prevented them from leaving

stout guardians around him,
stout guardians around him.

strong guardians around him,
strong guardians around him.

which was nothing to Güstavus, but which a German
which was nothing to Gustavus, but which a German

which was nothing to Gus, but which a German
which was nothing to Gus, but which a German

fire. In the exeitement of plunder or of terror no one
fire. In the excitement of plunder or of terror no one

fire. In the thrill of plunder or of terror no one
fire. In the excitement of plunder or of terror no one

at all, must be based as far as posssible on institutions
at all, must be based as far as possible on institutions

at all, must be based as far as possible on institutions
at all, must be based as far as possible on institutions

a victory, With drums beating and banners
a victory. With drums beating and banners

a win, With drums pounding and flags
a win. With drums pounding and flags

advanced, Gustavus riding at the head of the calvary at
advanced, Gustavus riding at the head of the cavalry at

advanced, Gustavus riding at the head of the mounted troops at

of Saxony he was was already secure;
of Saxony he was already secure;

of Saxony he was was already secure;
of Saxony he was already secure;

who shall release me from my oath?' "You, gentlemen,"
who shall release me from my oath?" "You, gentlemen,"

who will free me from my vow? "You, gentlemen,"
who will free me from my oath? "You, gentlemen,"

§ 2. The Battle of Nôrdlingen.
§ 2. The Battle of Nördlingen.

§ 2. The Battle of Nördlingen.
§ 2. The Battle of Nördlingen.

pacification. Most of the princes and towns so accepted,
pacification. Most of the princes and towns so accepted

pacification. Most of the princes and towns so accepted
pacification. Most of the princes and towns so accepted

the storm of a city doomed to massacre and pilllage;
the storm of a city doomed to massacre and pillage;

the chaos of a city destined for slaughter and loot;
the chaos of a city destined for slaughter and loot;

Swedish general, Torstenson. who had taken
Swedish general, Torstenson, who had taken

Swedish general, Torstenson, who had captured

the issue was hardly doubtful. In 1652 Louis XIV. entered
the issue was hardly doubtful. In 1652 Lewis XIV. entered

the issue was hardly in doubt. In 1652 Louis XIV entered
the issue was hardly in doubt. In 1652 Lewis XIV entered

succeeeds as Emperor, 26.
succeeds as Emperor, 26.

succeeds as Emperor, 26.

Richelieu, becomes a minister of Louis XIII., 74;
Richelieu, becomes a minister of Lewis XIII., 74;

Richelieu becomes a minister of Louis XIII., 74;
Richelieu becomes a minister of Lewis XIII., 74;

Saluces, siezed by Richelieu, 124.
Saluces, seized by Richelieu, 124.

Saluces, seized by Richelieu, 124.

sketching succintly the most important epochs
sketching succinctly the most important epochs

sketching concise the most important periods
sketching briefly the most important periods


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!